#we hope he’s okay! and cars are WEAPONS! but dear god it was a matter of time
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
steveyockey · 11 months ago
Text
we have an evil neighbor at the bagel shop who fights with and threatens to call the cops on customers who unknowingly park on his property and he did this on friday and GOT RAN OVER in front of the store and now whenever we try to tell anyone about this it’s like “hey you know that guy who has the place next to bagel?” and every time they’re like “oh the asshole who told me I was gonna get towed for parking in his spot for a whole 3 minutes?” and every time there’s a moment of sheer derangement where we get to say “well, he got RAN OVER” like it feels biblical or like something that happened to a side character in the last thirty pages of a faulkner novel when in fact it happened in real life about fifty feet in front of me
33 notes · View notes
ab-cee-d · 2 years ago
Text
Dear Eddie
Pairing: Eddie Munson x Byers!Reader (she/her)
Warnings: angsty at first but happy ending, S4 Vol2 spoilers!
A/n: the duffer brothers made me mad with Vol 2 so i fixed it :)
Tumblr media
“Dear Eddie,
It’s been almost a year since you���ve been gone. I remember being angry at first. I felt like you left be behind and I swear for a moment I hated you. I hated you for leaving me alone to deal with all of this by myself. It felt like you got the easy way out. You didn’t have to live in a world without the most important person in it.
I guess...I didn’t really understand until after the funeral. You weren’t ever very popular but especially not after Chrissy died. We all knew it wouldn’t be a big turn out but I guess we figured some people would show up and either protest or pretend to care like they did for Barb and Billy. But it was just us, Hellfire, Steve, Robin, Nancy, and Wayne. I actually got Will and Jonathan to come too, I think that you would have loved them. You never had it easy in Hawkins or at school- they never accepted you. I didn’t understand why you would die for the people who hated you until the funeral. I think that you wanted to prove yourself because no matter how much you pretended like you didn’t care I know that you did- just a little. You didn’t run, you proved yourself, if not to them then to yourself.
I don’t even know if you can hear this, you aren’t even in the grave, but I really hope you can. All I’ve been able to think about for the last few months is that I never got to tell you that I loved you. I should have told you at the boathouse, or at skull rock, or in the RV outside war zone. I think that you knew, but I wish I would have told you because in my head if you knew that I loved you, that I believed in you, then you wouldn’t have needed to prove yourself. Maybe it wouldn’t have mattered.
I’m sorry that I haven’t come to visit you more, and when I have I haven’t said very much. Whenever I come to visit all I can think of is how you’re still in there, how we had to leave you behind, how we had to bury an empty casket. Most of the time I just try to pretend like you’re still here. I had to come today though because tonight we’re going to fight him again. So either I’ll be back in a few days... or I’ll see you in hell.”
You folded up the sheet of paper and stuffed it into your back pocket with a sniffle. Picking up the handful of trash and dead flowers from the last time you visited him and stood to your feet.
“I love you Eddie.” You whispered as you dragged your fingertips across the cold stone before making your way back to the road. You threw everything away before getting into the passengers seat of the car that was waiting for you.
“You good?” Steve watched you as you shuffled around in your seat.
“Yeah Steve.” You sighed heavily and stared out the window. “I’m alright.”
“Okay then,” He said as he started the car. “Showtime.”
The fight against Vecna started at Victor Creels house before it led into the upside down. The team split into two groups: Team Vecna which consisted of Eleven, Hopper, Joyce, Murray, Mike, and Lucas then Team Demobats which was made up of you, Will, Jonathan, Nancy, Robin, Steve, and Dustin. It was too hard to fight Vecna with the Demobats on you so the plan was to lure them elsewhere while the others took on Vecna. The whole thing gave you Deja vu.
So now here you were in the woods behind your house the six of you surrounding ‘Castle Byers’ like a fortress. Back to back with Dustin using your makeshift weapons to strike at anything that flew too close. There were hundreds of them, thousands, and just as you thought that maybe your plan wasn’t going to work- they stopped. The red sky started to fade into blue, the screeching of the bats morphed into birds chirping, and just like that you were in Hawkins again. The real Hawkins.
“Oh my god.” Robin huffed. “I though we were gonna die.”
“W-what happened?” Dustin looked around frantically.
“I think... I think whatever El did...” Will began.
“It worked!” Nancy shouted ecstatically. Now everyone was jumping up and down, hugging each other, crying. But you stood completely still.
“Y/n?” Jonathan put his hand on your arm to get your attention. “What’s wrong?”
Everyone was looking at you now, concern and confusion on their faces.
“Castle Byers” Is all that you could muster up. Will followed your eyeline to the makeshift fort and he understood now too.
“What about it?” Steve asked.
“I destroyed it last year.” Will muttered.
You turned fast on your feet running toward the house, everyone shouting and running after you.
“More running?” Robin groaned. “Where are we going?”
“Look here!” You pointed to a tree at the edge of the tree line between the woods and your house. In the trunk of the tree there were scores that marked you and your siblings heights over the years. “This tree fell down during a storm in 1983... the one during the search party for Will.”
“Wait a minute...” Nancy mumbled, all the pieces falling together in her head. “The upside down was stuck on November 6, 1983.-”
“Did we go back in time?” Dustin said with a huge smile. “That is so cool.”
Everyone was too stunned for a moment, unsure what to do next.
“Steve.” You finally piped up. “I need you to drive me somewhere.”
“Where do you need to go right now?-” Then it clicked in his head. “Oh my god. Oh my god! Okay, okay, lets go.” He shouted frantically.
“I have to go find Barb.” Nancy said in a somewhat stunned state.
You, Steve, Robin, and Dustin got into your moms station wagon while Nancy, Will and Jonathan took off towards the Holland’s in Jonathan's Ford. During the ride to Forrest Hills Trailer Park the clear blue sky turned grey and stormy just like the night that Will went missing. Your heart pounded in your chest, anxiety wracking through you as Steve pulled rapidly into the trailer park tires screeching. Even if he was there, what would you say?
“Stop!” You shouted suddenly. Steve hit the break quickly sending you and Dustin into the seats in front of you.
“Why am I stopping!” He shouted but you didn’t answer. You simply stepped out into the rain, feeling the overwhelming need to process everything by yourself for a moment.
“Should we go get her?” Dustin asked the others.
“Can you even imagine what she’s going through right now?” Robin questioned. “Give her a minute.”
You walked a little further into the trailer park, now situated between what would eventually be Max’s trailer and the Munson’s. Normally you would have thought about Max. How right now she might be in sunny California instead of a cold hospital bed. You didn’t get the chance to think any of that because when you looked at the Munson’s trailer you saw a figure passing by the window that led to Eddie’s bedroom. He was pacing back and forth past the window shuffling through a few cassettes in his hands. It was like the universe was taunting you. He was so close, so gorgeous, so alive. And he didn’t even know you. He knew your name and he knew that you were a junior in his senior English class but he didn’t know you. He wasn’t yours.
You couldn’t tell if you were crying or if it was just the rain, maybe both. All you had to do was knock on the door but you couldn’t do it. Instead you found yourself sitting at a park bench, in the rain, back facing the trailer.
For almost a year this was all that you wanted. And now here he was, he was in his first senior year, he had only started hellfire club a few months ago. You couldn’t help but chuckle at the fact that The Last in Line, and The Trooper, Master of Puppets, and most of the music he loved hadn’t even come out yet.
Even if you did muster up the courage to knock on his door, what would you say? You knew that this was the year when he started to like you. Maybe you would just ask him out, pretend like everything was totally normal. Maybe you would tell him the truth. Hey Eddie, this is gonna sound crazy but I’m from the future and in the future we’re together and madly in love but you d-
“Why is Y/n Byers on a bench in the middle of a trailer park during a storm?” A voice boomed behind you. You turned around in your seat quickly, a surprised yelp leaving your mouth. There he was. Stood out in the middle of the rain, his hair, his shirt, his jeans getting absolutely soaked for a girl that he didn’t even know knew his name. He chuckled a little as he stared at you with a confused smile. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you-”
“Eddie, do you wanna go out with me sometime?” You cut him off, the words fell from your lips before you even got the chance to think about it. He chuckled a little, surely confused.
“How about first you come inside and get dried off.” He offered.
“Yeah,” You shuddered a little from the cold rain. “That sounds nice.”
a/n legend says steve, robin, and dustin are still in the car waiting. anyways please interact if you enjoyed :)
122 notes · View notes
diamond-coral · 4 years ago
Text
Bargaining Chip
Hello! This is my first time posting on Tumblr ever:) I pulled this one-shot from a fic I posted on AO3 a few months ago but the plot is irrelavent and I changed it from first person to second as well as some details so it can be read as a stand alone. There’s some plot from the actual story but you really don’t need to know it at all.
There might be a few errors, especially because I changed the entire point of view and converted it to present tense from past tense so sorry:) 
Loki manages to get his hands on you and exchanges you and your body for his ticket to independence from the Avengers. Bucky gets to go first.
Tumblr media
Dark!Bucky Barnes x Reader
Characters included: Loki, and a little bit of Tony, Steve, and Thor
WARNINGS: 18+ ONLY!!! SMUT (NON-CON TOUCHING, FORCED ORAL SEX (m receiving), KNIFE THREATS, DARK! AVENGERS, BUCKY’S AN ASSHOLE IN THIS, DEGRADATION, BASICALLY FORCED PROSTITUTION) READ AT YOUR OWN RISK
You awake in the passenger seat of your own car with only foggy memories of you and your partner before everything had gone dark. Your mission from the CIA...breaking and entering the motherfucking Avenger’s facility and managing to escape...you were so close. If it weren’t for him. In your haze, you look to see who could possibly have the audacity to be driving your car, and there sits Loki, the God of Mischief, who you had only scene on the news, driving one hand and inspecting something in his other.
“Good evening my lady. Sleep well?” he mocks without taking his eyes off the item in his hand which upon further inspection from you looks to be... a red leash?
What the hell?
“I do hope you like your outfit,” he continues. “I think I assembled quite the get up for you.”
Looking down, you let out a muffled scream that was cut off by a strip of duct tape. Your hands are bound in your lap, but that isn’t what horrifies you. It’s what’s underneath them. You take into account your bare legs, fully on display, with a black dress leaving little to the imagination. The top half is just as horrifying with it’s plunging neckline. Your legs end with a pair of strappy gold heels that ensures any chances of running away to be futile while your upper arms are adorned in golden bracelets accented with emeralds. Whether the emeralds were real or fake, you could care less. You have bigger problems to worry about.
“What the fuck?!”
Is what you try to say, but the gag only makes it come out as a mangled ball of muffled murmurs. Though the chuckle Loki lets out implies he understands your enraged speaking attempt.
“You, my dear, are going to be a bargaining chip. I heard about your little escapade at the Avenger’s facility last night. Impressive, I must say, but my brother and his little hero posse had been looking for you relentlessly after that. They are practically obsessed with catching the women that managed to break into their high security building.”
Loki takes a sharp turn into a parking garage, narrowly missing the wall. You squeal as your precious car runs over the curb.
“I forgot how much I hate mortal transportation devices. But Stark had to build this tower in the middle of New York to feed his ever-growing ego and now I’m the one that has to rely on a car to get me there,” he grumbles while pulling into a parking space. He takes a deep breath once the car is parked. “Now, I’m going to remove that gag out of your mouth, and if you scream, I will peel your skin off of your body in the slowest, most painful way imaginable. Understood?”
You nod frantically and he rips the tape off, extracting a whimper from your now stinging mouth. You open your mouth for him to take the wad of cloth out that was under the duct tape. As he extracts it, you snap your mouth shut in an attempt to bite him, but he’s quick to evade and grabs your jaw harshly.
“What did I say before?” he seethes. 
“You said not to scream. I didn’t scream. Now let go of my face.”
Loki roughly throughs your face to the side, letting go, and looks around the surroundings of the car, probably checking for any unwanted onlookers.
“Out of the car. Now,” he orders and you hastily oblige using your bound hands to open the door.
As you shut the door, you catch a glimpse of your own reflection and grimace. You look like a hooker. Aside from the skimpy outfit, your hair was pinned up and intertwined with gold strands. Your makeup is done as well. Sultry eye shadow and dark red lipstick.
“I didn’t know the God of Mischief was a makeup guru,” you jab.
He ignores you and harshly pushes you forward. “Walk.”
“Where’s my partner?”
“Doesn’t matter,” Loki replies. “She has other uses than the one I currently need you for.”
“And what use am I needed for?”
“I already told you. By the gods, you mortals are stupid. You are to be a bargaining chip, (Y/N).”
Your blood runs cold. “How do you know my name?” you ask.
“I know everything about you. Including your peculiar abilities.”
You stop dead in your tracks.
“Now, don’t worry,” he adds. “As amusing to me as it would be, I have no interest in enlightening the Avengers to your secret identity. As far as they will know, I am simply giving them the criminal that broke into their compound.”
“And what’s in it for you?” you ask as he guidesyou into an elevator.
After pushing a button, he goes to fix his dark green tie. “Clever girl now aren’t you?”
“Answer the question.”
“How about-no?” he muses and a soft ding resonates through the elevator.
The doors opened and, for a moment, you forget the predicament your in. Inside was the most beautiful penthouse you had ever seen. The opposite wall was made entirely out of glass allowing a view of the New York City night skyline. Everything little piece of furniture each looks as expensive as your car, but your focus becomes drawn to the minibar. The Avengers were all sitting there, laughing, and most were obviously drunk.
“Here James, try some of this,” Thor booms.
Bucky makes a face. “Why would I drink something from another planet meant for Gods?”
“Jeez Buck it’s the only thing that can get you and I drunk,” Steve slurs and claps Bucky on the shoulder. “It’s your birthday. Live it up a little.”
Bucky hesitates before grabbing the flask Thor offers him and throwing his head back, downing the flask in one go.
Loki seems to have enough of the party scene as he clears his throat to interrupt them.
“Gentlemen-”
Before Loki uttered another word all the Avengers clambered from their seats to grab their weapons, but their intoxicated state just makes it a comical sight. Captain America falls over in an attempt to reach for his shield below the table. Tony Stark’s iron man mask smacks him over the head as he fails to turn in time to catch it on his face. Sam Wilson chokes on his drink and falls backwards off his barstool in shock.
“I come bearing no ill tidings.” Loki spread his arms.
“Then why bother coming at all?” Thor growls, shifting his hammer to his right hand.
“I’ve come to make an offer.”
With that, Loki snatches your wrist and throws you towards him and the other men. You stumbled in you stilettos and let out a yelp as you land on the floor looking up at the 5 present Avengers: Thor, the Winter Soldier, Captain America, Iron Man, and the Falcon. They all look down on you with perplexed looks etched onto their faces.
“You guys have been so caught up and stressed about finding your security breaches that I was generous enough to do some finding myself,” Loki explains.
“And how do we know you didn’t just pluck some prostitute off the street?” Caps eyes rake up and down your body.
Loki scoffs. “Always the skeptic captain. Does this answer your question?” He reaches into his pocket and pulls out a flash-drive.
Tony snatches it from his hands. “Jarvis, what’s on this drive?” he asks, holding the drive up to a scanner in the glasses he’s wearing.
“It appears to be the files you have been collecting the 2 vigilantes you have been tracking and-.”
“Okay thanks J!” Tony interrupts quickly before Jarvis could spill any more information. He proceeds to storm up to your cowering and kneeling form that hadn’t dared move and harshly grabs your jaw.
Jesus, what was with these men and your poor, bruised jaw?
“Why would you possibly need this information?” he asks calmly, but his eyes are feral. He studies you and his brows furrow. Did he manage to piece it all together that you were the alleged vigilante they had been hunting? He lets go of your jaw and throws you back on the floor. “What business do you have looking for them?”
Looking for them? You let out a sigh of relief.
“None of your business,” you spit.
“Anyways,” Loki continues, and the drive suddenly disintegrated in Tony’s hand while reappearing in Loki’s. “I will happily hand over this seemingly important information along with the girl for you to do with her as you please, but…” He pauses. “Only if you stop tracking my current whereabouts.”
“And why would we do that, Loki? You’re dangerous,” Steve notes.
“I was dangerous,” Loki interjects. “I have been a good boy haven’t I? I would like to lead a normal life without you imbeciles tailing my every move. If I slip, Thor here will know within the second if I’m involved with anyone wrong doings, won’t you brother dear?”
Thor grunts at that statement.
“Besides, Stark’s satellite can track any magical energy if I use it. Which I won’t.”
“Fine. Now hand over the drive,” Tony snaps and holds his hand out.
After Loki drops the small gadget into Tony’s hand, he hauls you up and spins you around to face him.
His voice is quiet and low. “Be glad I didn’t tell them about my plans for you friend. It would be a shame if they found out about her abilities...and yours.”
He spins you back around to face the 5 men whose eyes were now raking up and down your body. “Easy on the eyes isn’t she?” Loki mentions, hands falling on your waist making you squirm. “You know, I almost considered keeping her for myself. Her exotic beauty is that of a pleasure maiden on Asgard.” Your struggles are invigorated at his implications. “Enjoy your whore.” And with that, he gives you one final shove before vanishing.
It’s silent for half a minute before one of the men speak up.
“Alright who wants to take her for a spin?” Tony asks, clapping his hands together. “I vote the birthday boy gets first dibs. Huh, Buckaroo?”
You blanch at the idea. Were they really going to go through with what Loki wanted? What happened to the valiant heroes you saw on your screen?
“Wait Tony, you can’t be seriously considering Loki’s suggestion?” Sam Wilson sounds surprised.
Tony shrugs. “Why not, Birdie? It’s either this or high security prison and I don’t think she wants to rot in a cell.”
“She is standing right here and would rather rot in hell than do what Loki had in mind,” you hiss.
“Well it’s a good thing we weren’t asking for her opinion,” Tony says.
“Tony’s right, Sam,” Steve adds slowly. “We bust our asses out there. We deserve something nice.”
“Day after day we save this pathetic world, and no thanks are given. Just everyone saying what we did wrong. We should’ve left the world to fend for itself after they tried shoving those ridiculous accords down our throats,” Thor murmurs
Sam raises both of his hands up in defense. “Fine. Do what you want with her. I’m gonna head out.” And with that he leaves. Your heart sinks, watching the only glimmer of hope, your knight in shining armor, walk out the door. Your self-pity party is cut short by an arm snaking around your waist.
Bucky Barnes, trained assassin, mass murderer, and now current Avenger, puts his face in the crook of your neck and inhales deeply, sending shivers down your spine while you stand frozen like a deer in headlights. “What do you say, doll? Wanna finish what we started the other night?” His hand on your waist slowly drifts down to your ass.
You stomp your heel down on his foot eliciting a groan of pain. “Last time I checked, you were in the dirt, and I was driving away that night after a successful robbery. There’s nothing to finish.”
He moves quickly as he rips your hair out of what’s securing it up, using the opportunity to tangle his hand into the roots and drag you away to a separate room. He wrenches open and throws you in, leaving you to stumble and trip. A searing pain on your forehead signaled that you hit your head.
“How about we use that snarky mouth of yours for something better hmm?” His voice is ice cold with malice as he grips your hair and yanks you up.
You cry out in pain, tears pooling in your eyes.
“Not so tough now, are you?” he sneers down at you. Hearing the sound of a belt unbuckling and pants unzipping, you shut your eyes.
A tear escapes, cascading down your face, but his thumb gently wipes it away.
“Open your eyes, doll,” he coos.
You shake your head and screw them shut even tighter.
“I said...OPEN YOUR FUCKING EYES!” he roars and your eyes fly open only to see his member sticking out of his slacks right in front of your face. He’s almost fully hard as precum dribbles out of the tip. “Good girl,” he praises. “Now, since you can’t seem to keep your snarky mouth shut, let’s put it to better use. How bout that?”
You don’t move, and he sighed as you look down to the floor. You hear some shuffling, a small click, and suddenly something cold and sharp is pressing under your chin, tilting your gaze to his steel blue eyes.
“Let’s try this again.” He pushes the knife harder, digging it a little deeper, but not enough to draw blood. A knife. This dirty bastard has a knife. “Suck. My. Cock.”
Pushing all your pride aside, you direct your gaze to the task in front of you. Bucky lets out an approving hum and the knife is removed from your throat. You swallow before opening your mouth and dragging your tongue from his base to the tip before wrapping your lips around him and sucking lightly.
Bucky was no slacker down there, you had to give him that. You ease your mouth down his shaft and his head tilts back.
“Oh fuck that’s it,” he moans. “Take my dick down your throat.” He grunts. His metal hand fists your hair to push your head down, sliding a few more inches into your throat. “Oh-that’s a good whore,” he breathes.
A gag is torn from you and you slap your hands against his thighs to imply you couldn’t take much more. Bucky’s only response is another grunt as he jams the rest of his length down your throat leaving your only intake of oxygen to come from your nose which was now mashed right above the base of his thick cock. As quickly as he pushed you down before, he pulls you back off by your hair, letting you go to wretch, gasping for air and freedom. A strand of saliva still connects from his tip to my lips.
“I’m not done with you yet.” He snags your hair again. “Open wide, slut.”
You do just that and he begins to fuck your throat at his own pace, sliding his entire length down every time. Tears brim at your eyes, not just from the lack of oxygen, but the humiliation of the moment as well. The time passes much too slowly for your liking, minutes dragging on for eternity, before he begins to reach his climax.
“Fuck, I’m gonna cum.” His cock twitches in your mouth.He holds your head with both hands as he releases straight into your mouth, warm thick strands of his release coating the back of your throat. He pulls out  with a pop and smirks down at you. “Good little sluts swallow” he orders.
You glare up at him, making a show of not doing anything.
“Well?” he demands and raises a dark brow.
You spit his own climax onto his expensive shoes.
“Why you-!” He raises his hand, getting ready to send a smack to your face.
“Barnes!” A female voice comes from the doorway as the door flies open. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?!”
There stood none other than the Black Widow.
595 notes · View notes
wingsofkpop · 4 years ago
Text
Hiraeth - I.X: Was it Worth it in the End? Part One
pairing(s): Hybrid!Im Jaebeom x Reader, Witch!Mark Tuan x Reader, Werewolf!Jackson Wang x Reader, Vampire!Park Jinyoung x Reader, Supernatural!Got7 x Reader
genre: Supernatual!AU, Dark Magic!AU, very heavy Angst, eventual Smut
warnings: Mature language, violence, explicit descriptions of fighting, blood and gore, mentions of death and murder, mentions of trauma, some satanic themes, etc.
word count: 7,1k
synopsis: How far are you willing to go to find out the truth about Moon Dye Bay?…
chapter directory
A/N: It’s finally here! Thank you all for your patience and support! Please enjoy! 
Tumblr media
“—this plan is fucking insane!” 
“You said anywhere was better than the mansion!” 
“That was before I knew you were claiming sanctuary with the very people that sent Teenage Chewbacca to maul Jinyoung and I!” 
“It was Minho who turned Changbin! How many goddamn times do I have to say that to get it through your thick skull!?” 
The incessant bickering of the two voices gradually lifts Jinyoung from his slumber, reintroducing his mind to the workings of reality. He flutters his eyes open, surprised at the lack of light, and forces himself to sit up. At his sudden movement, his head roars with pain, sending a dizzy spell through his limbs. He manages to swallow the temporary vertigo and keep upright, quickly realizing his current position in the backseat of a car. 
“Jinyoung?... Oh thank god—he’s awake.” 
“It’s about fucking time.” 
“(Y/N)? Jaebeom-hyung?” Jinyoung squints, attempting to map out your and his brother’s silhouettes through the blackness. He manages to pinpoint the annoyed glare of the latter in the passenger seat, thus concluding that you are probably driving. “What happened? How did I get here?” 
“While you were taking a snooze, that fucking superwolf broke into our home and nearly ripped my throat out.” Jaebeom snorts, “Of course, not until after he impaled me with my own landscaping.” 
“I managed to stake him before he hurt Jaebeom.” You pipe in, “But we don’t think it killed him—only slowed him down long enough to let us get away.” 
Jinyoung shakes his head in both confusion and shock, immediately regretting the decision when his brain pounds like a bass drum. He allows himself a moment to pass the ache before cautiously speaking, “And… where exactly are we going?” 
“Yeah, Wonder Woman. Why don’t you tell my brother where your brilliant idea for refuge is?” 
Jinyoung can feel the intensity of your glare from the back seat. 
“I’m taking us to the wolf pack.” You murmur softly, “If anyone has a chance of talking Changbin down, it will be his own people.” 
“And as I was explaining to our dear (Y/N), the wolf pack also has a pretty large bounty over our heads.” Jinyoung hears Jaebeom release a heavy sigh before leaning back in his seat, “We’ll be attacked the moment we step foot out of this car.” 
“Would you stop being so damn paranoid?” Your frustrated demand echoes throughout the car, “Not everyone is out to kill you—”
“I’ve made a lot of enemies over the centuries, little dove… Killed a lot of people—pissed off even more.” 
“Maybe, but I know you didn’t kill Jackson Wang.” 
The car grows dead silent minus the heavy breathing of who Jinyoung assumes to be his hybrid companion. He tries to make out Jaebeom’s expression, but it’s too dark. His imagination will have to do. 
“Everyone says you did, but I know there’s more to the truth.” You say, “I may not know what exactly happened, but Jackson’s death wasn’t your fault—either of your faults.” 
“And how exactly do you know this?” 
“That doesn’t matter right now. What matters is that the pack is our only viable option at the moment, and I need you to trust me on this.” 
Jaebeom sighs, “Good God—this is not happening.”
“I trust her.” Jinyoung answers without hesitation, reaching across the council to lay a hand on the hybrid’s shoulder. “We have no reason not to, hyung.” 
“And why the hell not?” To his dismay, Jaebeom shrugs away from Jinyoung’s touch. “Give me one good reason why I should trust you with my life.” 
“Because I could have let Changbin kill you… but I didn’t.” 
Jaebeom grows silent again. And although no words are said, Jinyoung knows—and knows that you know—that the conversation ended in your favor. Jaebeom may be a paranoid, narcissistic sociopath, but even he is capable of hope in the darkest of moments. 
A sudden gasp disrupts the hushed atmosphere, resonating from beside Jinyoung a mere foot away. For the first time, he notices a third body propped in the seat next to him. The figure writhes and releases a set of whimpers before growing still once again. 
“We have another issue.” Jaebeom murmurs darkly, “Changbin bit Tzuyu during our fight, and when I tried to heal her with my blood… it didn’t work.” 
Jinyoung raises an eyebrow, “What do you mean it didn’t work?” 
“Minho transformed Changbin into a weapon that would have the power to kill you and Jaebeom—the only two invincible beings in existence.” Your explanation causes Jinyoung’s heart to sink, “His venom can’t be cured by Jaebeom’s blood, so…” 
“So Tzuyu is going to die unless we find a cure.” Jaebeom finishes with a hum, “We better get to it fast cause the hallucinations are already starting.” 
“The pack will help us.” You affirm. “I know they will.” 
Jinyoung truly hopes that your confidence is well placed. Afterall, it is his, Jaebeom and Tzuyu’s lives all on the line. 
☽ ☽ ☽ ☽ ☽ ☾ ☾ ☾ ☾ ☾
“I don’t think I’ll be able to do this.” Mark stresses, flipping through the grimoire with enough force to tear the pages. “This spell needs a lot of power—” 
“Can’t you do what Youngjae does and channel something? Like a celestial event?” 
Mark shakes his head. “Even that won’t be enough. I would have to channel the power unnaturally… through black magic.” 
“It’s only one spell—what harm could it do?” 
“Black magic is dark magic, Jack.” Mark directly addresses his werewolf companion, shaking his head even more feverishly. “It’s unpredictable… We could offset the balance of nature and—” 
“I don’t give a shit about the balance of nature, Mark!” Jackson cuts in, “This may be our one and only chance to get rid of the Primes—to protect our town and the ones we love… Don’t you think that’s a little more important than upsetting the magic gods?...”
“You don’t understand—magic always comes with a price.” Mark says darkly, “I can’t trust what will happen if I use black magic… For fucksake, Jackson—I could kill you.” 
Jackson places his hands on Mark’s shoulders, staring deep into the witch’s eyes. “I trust you with my life, Mark… and I know you won’t let me down.” 
Mark debates with himself, attempting to find a solution past the chaos of his thoughts. His gut tells him it's a bad idea, but Jackson, his best friend, is telling him otherwise. He’s right—it is only one spell—and like he said, Jackson trusts him… 
Mark just has to trust himself too. 
“Alright.” He finally nods, “I won’t let you down… I promise.” 
“Mark-hyung—Mark!” 
At the call of his name, Mark’s mind springs from unconsciousness. His eyes snap open, discovering multiple familiar faces staring down at him. He releases a pained groan, just now recognizing the ache running through his entire body, before murmuring softly: 
“What… happened?”
“How much do you remember?” 
Mark attempts to pilfer through his memories, recalling his argument with Minho that resulted in the theft of his magic and the moments thereafter where said witch transformed Changbin into a super werewolf. He closes his eyes shut and leans back with a huff. 
“How long have I been out?” 
Youngjae hums, “At least a couple hours. Minho locked us in the old crypt after you passed out, so we really don’t have any sense of time.” 
“Sounds fucking fantastic.” With a deep moan, Mark forces himself into a sitting position. His spine wails at the movement, but he pays it no mind and instead stretches his arms over his head in an attempt to work out the knots in his bones. He also takes the time to survey his surroundings, discovering, just as Youngjae said, to be inside the dingy, crumbling underground cavern beneath the mausoleum. He can’t remember the last time he’s been down here—how ironic. 
“I’m guessing Changbin made a beeline for the Project Estate?”
“Didn’t even hesitate.” Youngjae answers, “You don’t think he got them… do you?” 
“I honestly could care less about the Primes right now.” With Youngjae’s help, Mark manages to push himself to his feet before finding purchase against a stone pillar. He takes a second to catch his breath, then continues, “There’s an exit down here that leads into a bunch of old tunnels underneath the graveyard. If we can find it, there’s a chance we might—” 
“I wouldn’t think about it, hyung.” Mark’s suggestion dies on his tongue as his favorite witch emerges from a dark corner. Beside him, Youngjae releases a surprised gasp while seeming to shrink in on himself. Mark, on the other hand, doesn’t budge. 
“Enjoying this villain complex a little too much, don’t you think?” 
“You don’t seem very happy with me, Mark-hyung…” Minho smirks.
“Okay—you’ve had your damn fun.” Mark sneers, “Let us all go before I really start to get pissed.” 
“Like you can do anything about it anyway, without any magic and all—” The witch wiggles his finger in which the ancient ring still rests. “—and don’t worry. Once the blood moon fully passes, you’re all free to leave.” 
“You’re a real fucking psycho, you know that? You really think Changbin is gonna manage to kill both Jaebeom and Jinyoung by himself?” 
“I could care less if he does.”
Mark’s eyes narrow, “Why are you keeping us down here? What else could you possibly want?” 
“Well, I want to make you suffer as much as possible… but that was already kind of obvious, don’t you think?” 
“I’m serious, Minho!” Mark’s hiss echoes between the stone walls of the crypt, bouncing back in his ears like a record on repeat. “Why go to all this trouble to kill the Primes? To mess with me? Are you really that desperate for revenge? That you’d hurt your own people trying to get it?” 
Minho shakes his head with a growl, “You all made it very clear that I was never a part of this coven.” 
“That is such bullshit!” Mark peers over his shoulder to find Lia emerging from another part of the cavern, followed closely by a quivering, wild-eyed Jisung. “You just never got over the fact that we chose Mark as coven leader—not you!” 
“At least I could have kept Nayeon alive!” 
“Nayeon’s death wasn’t Mark’s fault! It wasn’t any of our faults!” Lia screams, “Why are you so strung up about this anyway!?”
“Because I loved her!” The atmosphere grows strangely tense at the young witch’s confession, effectively forming the beginnings of a large lump in Mark’s throat. That mass only grows as Minho continues on, “She was the only one who understood me! She believed in me when no one else would!” 
Through the corner of his eye, Mark can see the same shock and pain spreading along Youngjae’s features as his own, as well as Jisung’s. 
Lia’s expression, however, does not change. “I think you forget that all of us loved Nayeon—all of us are still grieving. It’s not just you.” 
“You don’t understand—” 
“Then make us understand for crying out loud!” Lia exclaims while throwing her hands up in mock surrender. “You go on about all this bullshit that we never try to include you, when it’s you who never tries—it’s you who always pushes us away!
“We’re supposed to be a team—a family… We are all that’s left of this coven, and look at us now.” 
Minho remains silent. 
A single tear cascades down Lia’s cheek as she shakes her head. “Nayeon-unnie would be so disappointed… in all of us.” 
At her words, Mark feels his heart practically sink into his stomach. He notices the blank expression etched across Minho’s face, wondering what could possibly be going through the young witch’s mind. For a moment, he has hope that Lia’s speech actually knocked some sense into him—that he’ll actually make amends and set them free. 
But alas… he speaks too soon. 
“Apné sà mene…” Mark immediately recognizes the incantation for a boundary spell, attempting to hurry toward the doorway in which Minho retreated towards. His chest smacks into an invisible barrier, sending his body sprawling back to the crypt floor. Both Youngjae and Lia rush to his side to help him back to his feet—a new pain lingering in his side. 
He glares at the retreating witch with all his might. 
“You’re gonna regret this.” 
“Not as much as I regret ever looking up to you.” Minho waves his hand one final time, making sure to flash his ring, before disappearing up the staircase that leads out of the crypt. With a bitter taste in his mouth, Mark watches as he goes, continuing to do so until he hears the familiar sound of a closing door. 
He turns to the trio. “Any chance one of you can break the boundary spell?” 
“I might be able to siphon enough power from Lia and Jisung to take it down—” Youngjae shakes his head, “—but it will only be temporary. Maybe ten seconds or less?” 
“That’s better than nothing.” Mark nods, “When Youngjae breaks it open, you guys will go through the passageways and head to the Wang Cabin to warn the wolf pack—” 
“No.” Lia interrupts his explanation, “Minho will be able to sense our magical energy the minute we step foot out of the boundary. You, however, do not have any magic at the moment.” 
“You need to warn the pack, hyung.” Youngjae agrees with a nod, “You’re the only one that can get out undetected.” 
Mark feverishly shakes his head, “There’s no fucking way I’m leaving you three here. It’s not happening—”
“Don’t worry about us.” Lia says, “I have a plan to stop both Minho and Changbin.” 
“What do you mean?” 
“Minho bound Changbin’s power to his own in order to complete the transformation.” She explains, pointing up toward the ceiling. “Once the blood moon is over, Minho will no longer have the power to uphold the spell, so Changbin will no longer be able to remain in his enhanced form, which means…” 
“Which means we have to stop the spell before the night ends.” Mark breathes, “Okay… How do we do that?” 
“Youngjae can siphon Minho’s magic which should give us enough power to counteract the spell completely… that is, if we can get close enough.” 
“Once Mark-hyung warns the pack, we’ll have more than enough backup to take him down.” Youngjae adds, “We need to do this now, before he comes back.” 
Mark shakes his head again, “I don’t know about this—”
“We can do this. Trust us, Mark.” 
Lia’s determined gaze strikes a chord deep within Mark’s chest. He doesn’t think he’s ever seen her look so serious and resolute… 
He’s never seen her look so much like a leader. 
“Fine.” He reluctantly agrees, “Let’s do it.”  
“Lia? Jisung?” At Youngjae’s call, both of the younger witches offer their hands for the siphoner to take. His own hands glow as he begins the counter incantation, gesturing for Mark to make his move with a nod of his head. Mark does as requested, carefully sliding past a crack in a nearby pillar to enter the secret passageway. 
He spares one final glance at his coven mates, admiring the fierce passion along each of their features, before turning into the tunnel and becoming one with the shadows of the night.
☽ ☽ ☽ ☽ ☽ ☾ ☾ ☾ ☾ ☾
Sometimes you forget life even existed before your time in Moon Dye Bay. Maybe it’s a result of your newfound interest in supernatural existence, or possibly due to the close relationships you’ve made throughout your stay. In the entirety of your time of living, you’ve never once called anywhere home, and while you still refuse to commit yourself to such a description, you can’t deny that this strange, little town has come pretty damn close. 
Before you moved to Moon Dye, you lived in Chicago for about a year while finishing up your graduate work. Not quite in the city, but in a borderline rundown suburbia on the outskirts. There, you rented a decent condo for dirt cheap and found a well-paying, easy office job right down the street. It was every college student's greatest dream—until it wasn’t. 
To this day, your mind still doesn’t recall the event as vividly as it should. Probably in an effort to ease the underlying trauma and fear. Even so, you don’t like to think back on it too much… Who would—when you’re the only survivor in a massacre of dozens of innocent people? 
But even so, if it weren’t for that day, you would never have ended up in Moon Dye Bay… nor learned that fairy tale creatures aren’t quite fictional afterall. 
You push the thought away to focus on pulling into the nonexistent driveway. The passenger beside you releases a rather loud groan as the car rocks back and forth, but you choose not to comment on his obvious distaste of your driving. You’re too exhausted… and frankly, you just don’t care at this point. 
“You guys stay in the car.” You say while killing the engine and shrugging off your seatbelt, “I should talk to them first just in case, so try not to get yourselves in any more trouble while I’m gone.” 
Jaebeom clicks his tongue, “Says the one who can’t seem to go one day without being attacked.” 
“Hyung—” Jinyoung goes to scold his brother, but your voice beats him to it. 
“Last I checked, it was your girlfriend, your proxy vampire minion, and, surprise, surprise, you who have all tried to turn me into a human blood bag.” You exit the car before throwing one final glare at the hybrid, “Keep treating me like some sort of liability, and the next time someone tries to kill your pompous ass, I won’t be so kind as to save your fucking life.” 
With that, you shove the vehicle door shut with a little more force than necessary and storm toward the cabin, attempting to push the annoyance from mind. You wouldn’t usually waste your breath on something like Jaebeom’s pettiness, but with the combination of the stress of the current situation and fear for everyone’s lives at stakes, you really don’t want to deal with the hybrid’s need to make you feel like the dumbest person on the planet. 
You eventually reach the front door, lifting a hand to knock at the wooden surface. The ominous silence of the nighttime tugs at your nerves as you wait—hopefully one of the wolves is actually up at this hour… maybe you should have called beforehand? 
As each minute passes, your patience grows thinner and thinner. Even after another series of rather obnoxious knocks, no one opens the door. You debate returning to the car and discussing a Plan B with your undead squad, but decide to check the backyard first. Maybe the pack is having some sort of late night bonfire…? 
You carefully navigate your way around the cabin, using the light of your cellphone as a guide through the darkness. Minus catching your toe on a loose board in the decking, you manage to make it to the back of the cabin unscathed. However, the sight that you find is definitely far from that of the bonfire: 
From what little you can see, the yard is completely trashed. Picnic tables lay in splintered halves while other pieces of furniture are either smashed to smithereens or tossed to the side. Even Dahyun’s clothesline is no longer standing, and is instead strewn carelessly across the grass along with its collection of unfolded laundry. A particular sweatshirt catches your attention, appearing somewhat dirty in the minimal light. Once you’re close enough, you take the garment in your own two hands to better identify the mysterious stains… and you almost wish you hadn’t seen it in the first place when the realization settles in your head: 
A large splotch of fresh blood is decorated across the fabric like an unfinished painting.  
“Shit…” You curse, searching the area for any other possible clues of the pack’s whereabouts. Near the edge of the pond, you discover what seems to be an array of footprints in the mud, leading into the black of the quiet forest. There are multiple sets, you find, and you hope they all belong to the werewolves in question… 
You know you should return to the car and report your findings to Jaebeom and Jinyoung, but something in your gut tells you that someone is in trouble. 
Before you can dwell on the cons, you push forward into the woods, following the muddy footprints as best as you possibly can. Between pushing away mischievous branches and stepping over lazy logs, you’re almost reminded of the path you traversed before you met with Mina… You can only hope the events that follow this time aren’t as horrific. 
“Yugyeom!...” You call softly, trying not to mistake each tree trunk as the silhouette of a person. “Bang Chan!... Anyone out here!?...” 
The screech of the nightly breeze is your response. You eventually lose the footprint trail, unable to base your path off of anything but intuition. Your desire to turn back is strong, but you’ve come this far… and you doubt you’ll even be able to find your way back to the cabin at this point. 
Your body tenses as a high-pitched wail enters your ears—a wail that sounds oddly similar to that of a human. Against the siren in your head screaming red flags, you head in the direction in which the noise came from. The silence pesters you as you go, practically electrifying your nerves from the inside out. 
Out of nowhere, your foot catches some kind of large branch or rock, sending your body sprawling toward the earth with a loud gasp. You manage to break your fall with your arms, ignoring the gentle ache in your wrists, and scramble to grab the phone you dropped on the way down. Your anxiety is practically through the roof by the time the device is back in your grasp, but you muster up the courage and move to continue your search. However, the reveal of something that looks oddly like a human limb freezes your muscles. 
It wasn’t a branch you tripped over… it was a leg. 
“(Y/N)...” 
It takes you a moment to identify the voice between the shock and fear, but all at once, your uneasiness shifts to concern. 
“D… Dahyun!?” 
After moving your light for a better view, you discover the female wolf slumped against a tree and covered head to toe in what seems to be a combination of blood and sticky mud. Her clothes are practically stained crimson, which you quickly realize is the result of the large jagged rock protruding from her abdomen. 
“Holy shit… What happened to you?” You drop to her level to better assess her condition. There are more wounds embedded across her arms and chest—wounds that resemble claw marks…  
“It was Changbin…” Your heart practically plummets to your stomach at her revelation. Dahyun pauses to cough—a couple projectiles of blood spewing from her lips—before continuing, “He attacked the pack… but he—he was different… Super strong and super fast and—and… It’s almost like he was—”
“Upgraded.” You finish, “Minho transformed Changbin into a weapon to kill Jaebeom and Jinyoung—the same spell Mark tried to use on Jackson.” 
“It was more than that, (Y/N)...” She shakes her head, “Changbin wasn’t… wasn’t like himself…” 
“What do you mean?” 
“He was a monster…” You allow the wolf to grab your hand, ignoring the sticky feel of her blood against your skin. “I don’t—I don’t even know if anyone else is still alive… I don’t—I mean, I can’t—” 
“Shhh.” You hum gently, reaching up to push away the hair melded to her sweaty forehead. Dahyun somewhat calms at your touch, but just from the wild expression along her features, you can tell the poor girl is scared out of her fucking mind. 
“We’ll deal with that later, but right now, I need to get you out of here—”
You don’t have the chance to finish your sentence before she’s practically lurching away from you. 
“No! You’re the one who needs to leave!” 
“Dahyun—”
“He will kill you, (Y/N)!” She hiccups, “You need to run before he finds you!”
“I’m not just going to leave you here to bleed out—”
“She’s right.” You whirl around at the new voice, and to your surprise, discover a disheveled Yugyeom emerging from the darkness. Similar to the female wolf, gaping claw-marks decorate his face, chest and lower abdomen. His arm also seems to be broken and his knee badly dislocated—you can almost see the bone peeking out of his skin. 
You hurry to catch the wolf before he collapses, carefully lowering him to lean against the same tree Dahyun is propped against. A pained wheeze passes his lips, but his expression remains as stoic and as determined as ever. 
“If you care about your life, then you’ll run.” 
“And if I care about yours and Dahyun’s lives?” 
“We’re already as good as dead.” 
“No—” You shake your head feverishly, “—I refuse to let you throw yourself to the big bad wolf like some fucking martyr, so you either start moving or I’ll drag you by the skin of your teeth.” 
Yugyeom’s expression softens. “You sound like Jackson-hyung…”
If it were any other situation, you would have allowed yourself the time to respond to the newcomer’s comparison… but you’d rather not stay and risk the chance of encountering any more surprises. 
“C’mon.” You carefully throw Dahyun’s arm over your shoulder, mindful not to push the rock deeper into her abdomen. Once you’re sure she won’t buckle back to the forest floor, you offer your free hand to the third party. “None of us are dying tonight.” 
A familiar, malicious chuckle has your limbs growing numb.
“I wouldn’t be so sure of that.” Like a creature of the night, a smirking Changbin saunters into view. His clothes are torn and tarnished with blood, yet there’s no trace of injury along his skin. With the little light you have, you can just barely make out the black veins decorating underneath his eyes—the magic is already starting to consume him. 
“Listen to me…” You murmur cautiously, maneuvering your body so Dahyun is safe behind and out of reach. “You’re under the effects of dark magic, okay? You’re not yourself—” 
“I’ve never felt more like myself than I have now.” Your eyes dart around the area as Changbin leers closer and closer, attempting to find something sharp or heavy enough to knock him out. Unfortunately, there doesn’t seem to be any tea mugs or large branches in sight—
“I don’t want to hurt you, Changbin…”
“Really? Cause I sure want to hurt you…” He smiles devishly,  “In fact, I’m just dying to rip out your fucking throat after that bullshit stunt you pulled back at the manor—” 
“Leave her out of this, Bin.” Yugyeom hisses, clutching his chest while keeping himself supported against the tree. “If you have a problem, then take it out on me… Not her.” 
“Oh, don’t worry… I’ll get to you next, hyung.” Changbin suddenly approaches, providing you no preparation as he snatches your wrist and pulls. With the little strength she has left, Dahyun attempts to defend you, landing a couple heavy hits against the attacker’s head. However, it only takes a good shove to send her flying to the ground—leaving you helpless in the arms of the beast. 
You try to throw your own punches, but Changbin is both stronger and faster by miles. In the blink of an eye, he has your figure pinned to the ground with a calloused hand around your throat. Your lungs immediately go into a frenzy as the superwolf cuts off your oxygen supply. You claw at his fingers, breaking skin and fighting for breath, but his grip remains as firm as steel.
“…Think of…” You choke—your eyes beginning to roll to the back of your head.  “…J-Jack…son…” 
“What the fuck did you say—!?” 
A loud bang erupts through the area, drowning out Changbin’s demand. Through the dark spots of your vision, you notice a gaping hole in the center of his throat. Another bang sounds, and this time, his head is blown to shreds of brain matter and skull. His grip immediately loosens, permitting your intake of oxygen once more. You quickly scramble away from the now unmoving corpse, gasping for air and clutching your swollen neck. 
You’re almost glad it’s dark, so you can’t see the extent to which Changbin’s head had been mutilated. 
Your ears are still vibrating when someone takes your shoulders.
“Jinyoung…?” 
“Are you hurt?”
“No—no… I’m fine.” You allow the vampire to help you back to your feet. “Is… he?” 
“For now.” Jinyoung hums, leading you into a nearby circle of light. To your surprise, you discover Mark carrying Dahyun with one arm and supporting Yugyeom with the other—a large shotgun splayed along his back. “Mark is a remarkable shot… I don’t think you wish to see, but Changbin won’t be bothering us for at least a couple hours.” 
You release a sigh of relief. “Great… But now what?” 
“Yugyeom says the rest of the pack is holed up in a secret bunker deeper into the forest.” Mark speaks for the first time, “We should head there… We all need to talk.” 
“There’s no time like the present.” Jaebeom pipes up, emerging from the shadows with an unconscious Tzuyu in his arms. “I don’t know about you guys, but I really don’t want to be here when this guy wakes up…”
☽ ☽ ☽ ☽ ☽ ☾ ☾ ☾ ☾ ☾
Jackson is floating, aimlessly traveling through a white fog in which reality doesn’t quite reach. The Other Side is funny like that—Jackson doesn’t exist in the eyes of nature, therefore, when he’s not visiting the land of the living, he’s merely suspended in a state of nonexistence with nothing but the company of his own thoughts. He’ll spot the spirit of a fellow supernatural every so often, but even then… he’s completely alone. 
Until he found you. 
A wave of fondness spreads through Jackson’s veins—as if he had drunk a comforting cup of hot tea. In all the time he’s spent in the neverending nothingness, he never once thought he’d be able to feel again… but like a firework in the black of night, you sparked every bit of hope and passion and liveliness lingering within his mortal spirit. Maybe it was your determination that reminded him of his past self, or maybe it was your eyes—so bright with the stars of mortality—that made Jackson want to live again, to experience the warmth of your smile and the chill of your gaze in the depths of a true beating heart. 
Something about you just makes him feel so… human. 
Jackson snickers to himself before peering over his shoulder, having previously noticed some kind of blurred silhouette in the distance. It’s too far to tell, but he can just barely make out the approaching shape of another spirit—likely a newly deceased supernatural. He prepares to retire back to his thoughts, but is, however, interrupted when an ice-cold feeling overtakes the entirety of his being. Jackson freezes, both from the cold and his realization: 
The witches know about his plan… and they’re not happy about it. 
☽ ☽ ☽ ☽ ☽ ☾ ☾ ☾ ☾ ☾
“—so once Youngjae siphons Minho’s power, he’ll be able to reverse the spell and turn Changbin back to normal.” Jaebeom keeps his focus on the witch as he relays his explanation to the many other audience members scattered around the bunker. He never thought the day would come where he would actually be working in tandem with Mark Tuan, the motherfucking magician himself, but here he is—
“What if Youngjae can’t perform the spell in time?” The pack’s beta, Yugyeom speaks up from his seat at a small, cardboard table stationed in the tiny kitchenette. He stretches his newly healed knee out in front of him before sparing Mark an inquisitive glance, “What happens then?” 
“Minho’s power is the only anchor keeping Changbin alive, most of which he's drawing from the eclipse. Once that power runs out, then Changbin’s form will give out, which means—” 
“He’ll die.” Dahyun finishes, pacing from one end of the underground shelter to the other. If it weren’t for the blood stains on her clothing and the large bandage encompassing her exposed abdomen, it would be impossible to tell she had been stabbed only minutes ago.
Being a werewolf certainly does pay off. 
Mark nods, “Yes.”  
“How long do we have then? Roughly?”
“‘Til the moon goes down, so about an hour and a half. Two hours at the most.”
“Shit.” She curses, “We’re so fucking screwed.”
“Let’s not jump to the worst of all evils so quickly.” Jaebeom fights the urge to roll his eyes as his brother, always the hero, appears from the next room before assuming his perch beside your sitting figure. He hands you an ice pack while still speaking to Mark, “You’re certain Youngjae will have enough strength to disarm the witch?” 
“Not really, but it’s the only option at this point.” 
“While this pathetic excuse of a plan is super great and all, there’s still a pretty big fucking elephant in the room.” Ignoring the harsh glare the witch sends his way, Jaebeom continues, “There’s a cure for werewolf wonder’s bite, right? Some sort of witchy antidote or spell—?”
“As sorry as I am for your vampire girlfriend, I never thought of a cure when I designed the spell.” Mark’s eyes flash with something akin to resentment, spilling amusement through Jaebeom’s veins like a toxin. “When I want something—someone dead, I want them to stay dead.” 
Jaebeom snorts. “Still the same punk ass kid you’ve always been, Tuan… It’s nice to see that nothing’s changed.” 
“You’re a fucking prick—” 
“Mark-hyung. Don’t.” Yugyeom places a calming hand on Mark’s shoulder, stopping him from storming over to where Jaebeom is currently smirking like a fool. The wolf glances at the latter before shaking his head, “We have bigger things than petty rivalries to worry about.”
To Jaebeom’s disappointment, Mark agrees with a sigh. 
“Right… It’s just been a real shitty night.” 
“For all of us, it’s safe to say.” Jaebeom doesn’t miss the warning look his brother sends his way, shaking his head scoldingly before turning to the witch-werewolf pair. “Could Changbin’s blood possibly reverse the venom’s effects? Similar to Jaebeom?” 
Mark shakes his head, “Changbin isn’t a hybrid like your asshole of a brother. His blood has no healing properties whatsoever—”
“But there has to be something.” Your voice immediately cuts the former off, allowing Jaebeom some time to suppress the urge to fly across the room and tear the witch’s tongue from his mouth. “Youngjae once told me that magic always has a loophole, so a cure has to exist—we just have to figure out what it is.” 
“I admire your positivity, little dove, but we don’t exactly have the time for trial and error.” Jaebeom peers over his shoulder at a sleeping Tzuyu—who is still showing no signs of possible consciousness or life in general. Her skin is flushed and sweaty with fever, but he can sense how her limbs tremble beneath the poison coursing through her veins. His chest tightens for a moment, only until he returns his focus back onto the conversation at hand: 
“Minho might have an idea, but it’s a long shot.” Mark exhales, “Once we take him down, there’s no guarantee he’d tell us—if there is a cure, that is—and with the combined effects of your and Changbin’s venom, I have no clue how long your girlfriend has until—” 
A sudden clatter has everyone leaping from their seats. Yugyeom flies to the bunker door in mere seconds while Mark snatches his shotgun from the kitchen counter behind him. Through the corner of his eye, Jaebeom notices Jinyoung usher you behind his form before pressing a small pocket knife between your fingers. The blossoming of the black bruises along your throat sparks rancor through the hybrid’s veins, and he readies himself into his own fighting stance. 
“Yugyeom!?... Are you in there!?” 
Yugyeom’s hostile expression transitions into one of relief—the tension melting from his body like snow. Although the voice is apparently familiar to the rest, Jaebeom remains tense as the beta goes about unlocking the bunker door. He almost expects a cackling Changbin to come bursting through the trapdoor, but is pleasantly surprised when a new figure comes into view—another limp body thrown precariously over his shoulder. 
“Oh my god! Chan—Felix!” Dahyun immediately rushes toward the pair. Her gaze practically alive with fear. “Holy shit—is he alive!?”
The newcomer, who Jaebeom assumes to be Chan, sets down the teenager, presumably Felix, on one of the bunk beds with the help of Yugyeom and Mark. He catches Jinyoung helping a third figure, a teenage girl who can’t be over eighteen, into the bunker as well. Judging by her glassy irises and quivering lips, she seems as if she is going to burst into tears at the drop of a thimble. The group’s collective ragged appearance, Jaebeom knows, signifies the aftermath of one hell of a fight. 
“What the hell happened out there, Chan!?” Yugyeom’s demand awakens the hybrid from his trance, forcing him to return his focus to the newcomer. 
“H-He found us…” Chan murmurs darkly, “I… I tried to protect them… but he was too strong…” 
“How is that possible?” Jaebeom frowns. “Sabrina the Witch over here blew his fucking head off—” 
“They had to have been attacked before then.” Jinyoung places a calming hand on his shoulder, which he is quick to shake off. 
The strange werewolf nods in agreement, “We took our time to get here—didn’t want to risk running into him again…” 
“Wait…” The room grows hushed at Dahyun’s exclamation. When Jaebeom turns toward the female wolf, his annoyance falters at the panicked expression etched along her pretty features. “Where the hell is Chaeyoung…?” 
Chan remains silent and still, like a boy fresh out of war, but Jaebeom has witnessed enough in his many lifetimes to see the answer written all along his face. 
Yugyeom stands. His expression grim, almost sorrowful, as if he already knows too. 
“Bang Chan… Where is Chaeyoung?” 
“…she’s dead…” His whisper is barely audible, yet the hybrid can see how deeply those two words wound the crowd around him. “…bled out… there was nothing I could do…”   
“Fuck…” Dahyun shivers before burying her face into her palms and letting out an even louder curse, “Fuck!...”
“I’m so sorry…” 
Your soft voice carries over the female wolf’s sobs. Fascinated, Jaebeom watches as you maneuver your way across the bunker to kneel in front of a now sitting Bang Chan. You take his trembling hands between your own and peer up at the wolf with the most sympathetic gaze he has ever seen—his own heart can’t help but lurch at the sight. 
“I hate to add to the list, but we have another issue—” Mark groans, pulling his hand away from the incapacitated teenager’s neck to press it against his own perspirating forehead. “—Felix was bitten…” 
“Are you fucking kidding me!?” 
“Dahyun—please.” Yugyeom sighs, “I just—shit.” 
“We need to find that cure. Now.” Jinyoung steps forward, turning to speak directly to Mark. “I will go to the graveyard to assist your coven. With my help, it should be fairly simple to disarm the rogue.” 
“Don’t underestimate him. You’re still gonna have to put up a damn good fight.” 
“I can well manage on my own.” 
Jaebeom shakes his head with a sneer, “I seriously doubt that, considering you got yourself poisoned the last time you played goddamn Superman.” 
As much as Jinyoung puts up the invincible front, Jaebeom has known his brother for a long, long time—and also knows that the previous encounter with the superwolf left him much weaker than before. He can see it in the trembling of his hands and the pained lines etched along his forehead. He’ll get himself killed long before he reaches the graveyard. 
“Jaebeom should go too.” You rise from your kneeling position to join the group. “Two pairs of hands are better than one. You can protect each other.” 
“Absolutely not.” Jinyoung disagrees, “Jaebeom needs to remain here in case Changbin resurrects again.” 
“We don’t have the time to worry about that. The witches will need all the help they can get.” 
Jaebeom scoffs, “I can’t believe I’m actually saying this, but (Y/N) is right. We don’t know what we’re up against—better for us both to be there than just the one.”
Jinyoung stares at Jaebeom for a brief moment, as if searching his face for some hidden secret, before inhaling a deep, yet silent breath and finally nodding, “Fine. But if Changbin attacks—”
“We’ll handle it.” Yugyeom nods, “Thank you… for doing this.” 
“We all have something to lose.” Jaebeom doesn’t miss the glance Jinyoung sends in your direction before making his way over to the bunker exit. “I just wish to make sure that no one else dies.” The last bout of final farewells are shared along with the reminder for everyone to remain on their best guard. In an attempt to follow his brother, Jaebeom moves to climb the ladder, but is stopped by the call of his name: 
“Jaebeom, wait!...” He pauses—his interest piquing as you rush toward his temporary perch. Your gaze is shy, he notices, but still contains the fire of a thousand burning suns. “Just… be careful out there, okay?” 
His response is indifferent. “Not to worry, little dove. I’ll make sure Jinyoung returns to you in one piece.” 
“Promise me you both will return in one piece, please…” 
Jaebeom’s annoyance immediately dissipates at the stressed enunciation of your words. His cold expression melts into a mixture of surprise and astonishment, mirroring the conflict brewing throughout his chest. He clears his throat, attempting to expel the emotions creeping up his back, before nodding: 
“Y-Yeah, sure.” He gulps, “Can you… take care of Tzuyu? While I’m gone?” 
Your gaze softens. “Of course. Just please stay alive.” 
Jaebeom doesn’t respond, untrusting that his words will make sense if said aloud. After providing you a silent farewell, he climbs the rest of the way out of the bunker where Jinyoung is waiting. His brother offers a pointed glance when he completely exits the safety of the bunker.  
“I trust you’re ready for this, hyung?” 
“Let’s get this shit over with.” Jaebeom rolls his eyes, “I’m getting real tired of running from Teenage Chewbacca.” 
38 notes · View notes
nostalthicc · 5 years ago
Text
send your regards | jeff wittek
mobster!jeff x reader
Tumblr media
summary: y/n and jeff both find out some pretty unsettling things about their relationship
warnings: cursing, horribly written, hella mistakes, im just not that happy with it 
3k words
y/n didn’t find herself in a relationship very often, so she understood why her friends were so eager to hear about this new guy she had been seeing for about five months. they’ve had to watch y/n come home in the early hours of the morning, new designer items pop into her closet and her mood suddenly shifted from her usual unbothered attitude to a brand new happy woman and hadn’t even heard a peep about who caused all these changes in their friend’s life.
but today was the day, y/n’s small group of friends sat crowded around her bed as she started to tell them about her newfound relationship- if she could even call it that. “we met at sandy’s, the club near the outlet mall. and you know me when i have one, two many drinks. i thought he was gonna kick me out in the morning but ended up making me breakfast and asked for my number.” y/n said, pausing as she noticed the girls were dying to interrupt her story with questions.
“how was it?” 
“what does he look like?”
“what’s his name?”
“eggplant and baby carrot?” 
“does he have a brother?”
y/n’s eyes widen at the abundance of words thrown her way, she knew they were curious but not this much so. “one, that’s for me to know, court. two, he’s really fucking hot, i’ll show you guys a picture in a second, three his name is jeff wittek-”
before she could go any farther, her older friend, nora blurted out: “What?! Jeff?” y/n gave her a questionable look, urging nora to quiet down and explain her sudden outburst. “y/n, no, you have to end things, you can’t get involved with him.” she said frantically. “h-he’s not a good person.”
“what are you talking about?” y/n asked, her eyebrows furrowed. jeff was one of the kindest people she met whenever they were together, she couldn’t imagine a bad bone in his body. what nora was saying didn’t add up, it seems her friend must have been confused and was talking about the wrong jeff. since the first time she met him he had been nothing but nice to y/n and the people around them and every one of jeff’s friends were also highly kind to her. 
“are you stupid, y/n? jeff wittek is the mob boss that haunts this god forsake town. how could you be so clueless and naive?” nora whispered harshly, causing all the girl’s eyes to widen. they’ve never seen nora act this way, she was always chill and down to earth so to see her blowing up as she was, was shocking. 
everyone had their attention focused on nora they completely missed the look of horror on y/n’s face. little pieces of the puzzle were starting to come together, she knew he was hiding something but y/n never thought it would be of this capacity. the late-night or early morning phone calls, they obnoxious amount of weapons hidden throughout his house, jeff’s constant stance of authority with everyone around him, the bloodied clothing he swore were nose bleeds or bar fights, and the never-ending pit of drugs he had handy at all times. it all made sense now, y/n had dismissed it because she wanted jeff to tell her what his secret was when he was ready but now y/n really regrets her idea. why would he not tell her? how many people has he killed? would he ever hurt her? 
“do you know what he does? he kills people, y/n.” she seethed, earning unprovable glares from surrounding customers- not that she cared. nora knew what she had to do  and she was willing to do it at any cost. “you better get away before he kills you as he does with all his little whores!”
“nora!”
y/n had heard enough, she swiftly grabbed her coat and purse and made a beeline for the door despite her friend’s calls. frustration was building deep inside her, why had everything gone to shit in a matter of minutes? y/n slammed her hands down on the steering wheel multiple times before resting her forehead against the cool leather. when her mind drifted to jeff a new emotion emerged, fear. she was scared.  
y/n knew she needed to confront jeff or it would eat at her alive, she wants to hear the words come from his own two lips before she made any rash decisions. meanwhile, nora had escaped the mob of anger girls and was standing behind the cafe with a burner phone pressed to her ear and a cigarette between her lips. 
“hello?” a gruff, agitated voice answer on the other line. 
“do i just have the funniest story for you?” she was met with silence from the man. rolling her eyes she continued. “you assigned me to keep on an eye on y/n after you two called it quits but you’ll never guess who’s bed she crawled into...wittek.” 
the sound of glass shattering course through the speakers, he was angry, very angry. “jeff wittek?! you had one fucking, nora! one job, how did you manage to fuck it up?” 
“it’s not my fault.” nora defended herself, she was not threatened but the anger pouring through the phone and she was not going to be blamed for something she didn’t do. “i was finding out right along with her dumbass friends, apparently y/n’s not one to openly talk about relationships because it’s been going on for three months but guessing from  her reaction when she found out, i don’t think it’ll last much longer.”
“if something happens to her because you couldn’t keep your mouth shut, so be it, i will put a bullet in your head.” 
nora chuckled, blowing out a puff of smoke. “don’t joke around like that i might get excited.” 
⇉⇉⇉
todd met y/n at the front door of jeff’s overly large house, he offered y/n a genuine smile but it quickly fell when she didn’t return the gesture and kept her eyes trained on the floor. “hey, are you okay?” he asked, reaching to rest a comforting hand on her shoulder but y/n hopped back before he could come into contact with her. todd took her weird demeanor and silence as a sign to go get jeff, he can always cheer her up. 
y/n was terrified to even be in this house, so many awful things must have gone down on this very floor, so much blood. y/n wanted to vomit at the thought. nora’s words continued to fill her brain, how could she have been so clueless? why did she ignore every sign of danger? y/n shook her shook, trying frantically to think of what to say when she heard the footsteps approaching. jeff walked into the entryway with a pair of tan cargo shorts loosely hanging on his hips. he was beautiful, his dark hair and tanned skin, his eyes, his lips, her eyes wandered down to his toned abs. on any other day, y/n would be quick to pounce on the man, she was still urged to greet him with a kiss even after the newfound news.
“s-stop. stay there.” y/n tried her best not to stutter but nothing could have prepared her for this moment, she wished she would have stayed in the car and driven home but her brain never worked when she wanted it to. y/n held her hand up when jeff ignored her wish, taking a few steps back. “please, jeff.”
“baby, what’s wrong? toddy said you seemed upset.” jeff whispered softly, in hopes of not pushing y/n farther over the edge.
“why didn’t you tell me?” a sob fell through the girl’s lips, a sound jeff swore he never wanted to hear as long as he lived. his mind raked with confusion until he noticed the look hidden in her eyes, his girl was scared of him, practically shaking with fear. how had he let this happen? how did she even find out? 
jeff took a slow stride towards her, putting his hands up in defense. “baby, listen to me-”
“stop! don’t lie to me again, i don’t want to hear any more lies! i want the truth jeff!” y/n shouted, her body simultaneously stood a little taller on her toes until she remembers who she was talking to. y/n went into a frenzy apologizing to jeff, while still keeping her distance but he kept coming closer and she knew this was most likely the end for her. “i’m sorry, i’m so sorry, i-i- please don’t hurt me.” 
jeff froze as he watched y/n break down in front of him, he watched in silence as his nightmares came true. “no, no baby.” he reached a hand out to her cheek, whipping away the tears as new ones took their place. “please don’t say that. i couldn’t even imagine laying a finger on your precious body if it wasn’t to worship every inch. i would never hurt you, ever. okay, y/n, do you hear me? now, tell me who told you.”
y/n sniffled, taking deep breaths at their close proximity. “nora did. she said y-you’d kill me once you were done with me.” her limbs felt numb and hollow, this was all too much. jeff cursed under his breath, looking down as he tried to make any type of connection but he had y/n pretty well hidden. 
“i would never hurt you, i could never hurt you. please, please stop saying that, you’re breaking my heart over here,” he said. 
“but you hurt other people.” she whispered, a lump forming in her throat. “how many people have you killed? how many people's lives have you claimed? what’s to stop you from doing the same to me?” y/n rambled on, asking so many questions, too many questions, pumping more worry into her head. 
“because i love you, goddammit.” jeff shouted, running his fingers through his hair, he watched in horror as y/n flinched away from him, snapping her eyes shut tight, awaiting the blow. “i’m sorry, i’m sorry, i just wish you’d listen to me. i love you, i really do. i wanted to make you my queen, we would lead together. i promise i was going to tell you.”
y/n shook her head. “whatever made you think i’d want to do that?” before jeff could answer she raised her hand to stop him, y/n had heard enough. “i-i need time, this is all too much.” she stood up slowly and started backing away from the man towards the front door, y/n wanted to bolt away but she didn’t know how he would react to that. by the time y/n made it to the door, she looked back a jeff to see todd’s hands on his chest. her heart broke but if he truly did love her jeff would let her think things through. 
“my dear y/n, i knew i’d be hearing from you soon enough.”
for the few days y/n had been with ricky she started to remember why she broke things off with him in the first place. he was obsessive, power-hungry, an asshole and he wasn’t him. ricky wasn’t jeff and as much as y/n wanted to deny it, she missed him greatly. maybe she was realizing she loves him but her mind couldn’t shake the thought of who jeff really was and how he had lied to her for so long. 
“god, y/n, i told you no one could treat you better than i can and you went ahead and got involved with a fucking psychopath.” ricky ranted, lighting another cigarette before turning to y/n, eyeing her carefully. y/n knew what he was waiting for and that’s exactly why she bit her tongue. ricky wanted y/n to defend jeff so he could spit a thousand more reasons why jeff is a horrible person and she was stupid for leaving him in the first place but she was not giving him the satisfaction. y/n was starting to realize calling ricky in the first place was a mistake, he clearly had gotten worse since she left; he took her phone, won't let her leave the house, monitors all her meals, and even controls what she wears. ricky was sick.
“my sweet doll, you naive, pathetic precious being,” ricky brushed his fingers across y/n’s chin, scowling as she pulls away from his touch. he was right where he wanted to be, he not only had y/n in his clutches but he had something he could use to bring jeff down. “how do you think i know so much about wittek?” he asked bitterly, the name burning his tongue as he spoke. 
y/n's eyes widen in realization. “because you're just like him.” y/n spoke, defeat clear in her voice. while running from one leader she ran straight into the arms of another mobster, she now more than ever she could be back at home cuddled up with jeff on the couch not stuck in a prison with her crazy ex-boyfriend. 
“no!” he shouted, slamming his fist on the wall. “i am nothing like him, i’m so much better. jeff wittek wishes he could be like me, lead like me, own what i have.” his eyes cast down to y/n’s frightened face, a wicked smile gracing his features. this wasn’t the same ricky y/n used to know, he changed, became a violent version of himself. before he had always been obsessive and controlling but never once had he been violent towards y/n or anyone for a matter of fact. 
“you’re sick, ricky!” he would have thought she knew to keep her mouth shut but y/n was never one to bite her tongue. it infuriated ricky that she didn’t fear him the way she feared jeff, when y/n first called him to pick her up her voice was trembling with fear. why wasn’t she scared of him too? he was just as horrible as jeff, so he thought. ricky grabbed y/n’s arm, dragging her to the living room towards the stairs when a voice halted all movement in the room. 
“it’s taking everything in me to not rip your throat out with my teeth.” jeff smirked at the ricky while basking in his frightened appearance. when he finally found out where y/n was, he went out of his mind, doing everything he could to formulate a plan to get her back or away from that psycho. it was supposed to go down two days from now but when jeff got a text from nora he knew he couldn’t wait any longer to retrieve his girl. 
ricky’s mouth opened and closed, he became a stuttering mess as he tried to form words. “h-how? what are you doing here?” he asked, his grip tightening. sure, he was scared shitless- he’d never actually seen or been face to face with jeff fucking wittek -but he wasn’t going to back down just yet, everyone had a weakness and ricky seemed to have found jeff’s. 
a chuckle could be heard from the mob boss. “newbie’s, man.” he mumbled, turning to todd who had a fancy-looking gun pointed at the rookie. “they’re always so naive.” 
nora made her appearance next to ricky, shoving a needle in his neck before he could react. he slipped to the floor, the hand constricting y/n falling swiftly to the ground with the rest of his limp body. she yelped, jumping away from nora and ricky’s body. y/n was sure everyone in the room could hear her heartbeat rumbling in her chest, all eyes were on her and all y/n could do was stare blankly at them. 
“y/n, come on.” nora coaxed the girl over to her side with a warm smile and a desperate expression, jeff narrowed his eyes as he watched the scene unfold. he knew nora wasn’t completely loyal to him or the mob but he didn’t think she would try and take y/n away from him after all he’s done for her. 
“no, y/n come to me!” jeff countered, earning a highly confused look from the girl. jeff sucked in a sharp breath when nora lost her patience and wrapped her arm around y/n, moving her into a chokehold and pointed a gun to her head. both of the guys pointed their guns at the hostage and her capture, nora had officially crossed the line of his mercy and she would not be leaving this building alive. but before jeff or todd could do anything y/n nailed nora in the stomach, grabbed her arm and pulled it back causing her to drop the gun she held onto right into y/n’s awaiting hand. not a second later she hit nora in the head with the butt of the gun, knocking her out cold. 
“god, she was annoying.” y/n muttered, dragging her hand along her throat. when she finally turned to face the boys with a smirk matching their confused and perplexed expressions. “i can tell by the look on your face, you knew, didn’t you.” 
“i prayed it wasn’t true. ignored it because i loved you, y/n.” jeff said, balling his fist at his side. even aiming a gun at his girlfriend felt foreign, it felt wrong, like he was betraying her and himself at the same time. “after your performance i didn’t believe the rumors but i guess that was a lapse in my judgment, huh?”
y/n internally flinched at the jeff’s use of ‘loved’, she wished the could have met in another light, where they were free to fall in love and be normal- rather than stuck in the life of mobs and mafias. “loved? god, jeff, you both were my targets but somehow i’m gonna get on this helicopter only eliminating one.” she explained painfully, her life with the boy she cares for so much a mere spec now, the life she built was years gone with the simple wave of a hand.  “i-i love you too and i won’t kill you, not now at least, baby. i’ll send your regards to my father.” 
140 notes · View notes
campbellatoner · 4 years ago
Text
Doorstep.
Tumblr media
Loud banging on the front door was not something Cody wanted to wake up to in the middle of the night. Despite him being a heavy sleeper, it startled him awake, and even through the heavy thunderstorm that roared outside he could hear the bangs clear as day.
His newfound senses were something he was still getting used to. He struggled to wrap his head around the idea of being a dhampir (or, at least, part dhampir?), and although he didn’t seem to have any powers, he was much easier to wake nowadays. It kept him on edge, being able to hear things from far, far away.
Cody made sure to let his wife know he’d go investigate, god knows Octavia didn’t need any stress in her current state, and if anything happened to her or their unborn child, he’d never be able to forgive himself.
He grabbed his cellphone off of his nightstand and made his way out of the bedroom. Through the halls he could hear the banging grow louder and louder, but it seems like now whoever was outside figured out they had a doorbell.
He held back the urge to yell out “One moment!”, he needed to stay as quiet as he could so he could grab some sort of weapon to defend himself and his family. 
Luna crept close behind him, like the good girl she is. She whispered for her to go back to Octavia, somebody needed to protect her and Parker.
Sprinting to the kitchen as quietly as he could, he reached for a knife, the biggest one he could find, God forbid he had to use it. His heart raced just thinking about doing something that would wind him back into jail.
He promised Octavia he’d be there for her and his family, and by God, he was going to keep his fucking word.
Finally, making it to the foyer, he took a deep breath before peeking out of the window, ready to attack whoever was outside, but the familiar sight made him drop the weapon...
He kicked the knife aside and rubbed the sleep out of his eyes as he opened the front door.
“Luke?” He asked. “What the hell are you doing here at 4 in the morning... And who’s kid is that?”
Tumblr media
“I... I-I think she’s mine,” Luke said, stammering.
The man looked shaken up and tired. He was visibly shivering as he held the sobbing newborn close to him. He was soaking wet, and his car was parked sloppily in the driveway. From the looks of it, he took out a few of the rose bushes. Octavia’s gonna be pissed.
“Luke...” Cody said, going quiet for a moment as he took in the sight. “When did this happen? How did this happen?”
“I, uh... Sh-shit, man, I don’t even kno-ow...”
The man was basically hyperventilating at this point, then realization hit Cody like a fucking bus.
Luke’s afraid of thunder. He’s afraid of thunder and has a baby.
“Fuck, right, come on in, dude,” Cody offered, opening up the door to let him in.
Brewing a pot of coffee in the kitchen, Cody paced back and forth as Luke got himself and the child dried off in a towel he lended them. He had the fireplace going, hoping it’d warm them up and keep his focus off of the storm for a moment. 
Luke tried shushing and bouncing the sobbing child, to keep her quiet, to do something. He looked absolutely panicked, and Cody could only really stand back for the moment.
At this point, he needed to put his focus on settling his friend down before he could even try and get answers from the man. He was normally so laid back, so relaxed, he had no thoughts on anything, really. But now? He was so tense, his eyes were so wide they looked like they’d pop out. He was so on edge, and yet, he looked so exhausted.
Pouring himself and Luke a couple of mugs of coffee, he came out to the livingroom. “Here, you look like you need this”
“Th-thanks, man,” Luke said as he reached for the mug with one hand. His other was holding onto the swaddled baby, and Cody couldn’t help but stare.
He bit down on his tongue and held back the thousands of questions that ran through his head, his fingertips lightly drummed on the sides of the mug as he gulped down as much coffee as he could. He needed to wake up, this all felt like a dream.
Luke looked so nerve-wracked, it was unnatural. Cody felt awful just looking at him, all he wanted to do at that moment was to ask what was wrong and to just make everything all better so he could rest easy, but... This wasn’t something he could just fix.
Luke gulped the last of his coffee, he was on his third cup by now. Cody had just finished his fourth, and he was tempted to brew another pot.
Luke let out a shakey sigh, looking down at the child who had finally settled down after he bounced her for what felt like an eternity. She slept silently in her swaddle, aside from the occasional sniffle that sent Luke on edge. He looked absolutely terrified to even think of putting the child down, so Cody held out his arms to take a spin.
Luke’s focus darted between Cody and the newborn for a short moment before he gulped and handed the child over.
“Okay,” Cody started quietly, “how did this happen? Where did you find her and when?”
“I-I found her a few hours ago,” he admitted. “She was at the frontdoor of my apartment, all swaddled up in a carseat”
Cody raised a brow, “And you said she’s yours?”
Luke nodded, handing him a note.
“Dear Luke,
I’m sorry I have to just drop this on you, but I can’t take care of this child. I wasn’t really ready for anything more than a one night stand, let alone being a mother. If you even remember me, please don’t try and contact me. Leave her at a firestation or whatever if you can’t take care of her, but she IS your daughter.
She was born April 7th, 6.3lbs, 17 1/2 inches. She reminds me so much of you, it kind of hurts. I couldn’t bring myself to get rid of her when I found out I was pregnant, because part of me feels like WE could work, but I feel like -I- don’t work...
I wish you and her well, and maybe one day I’ll change my mind and find you two again, but for now, I need to discover myself before I discover motherhood.
~A”
Cody’s brows stitched together reading the note. “So she just... Dumped this kid on you?”
He nodded again, his leg bouncing.
Cody looked down at the newborn. ‘A’ was right, she did look a bit like her father, but he could tell she had a lot of her mother in her, too. Soft black hair, mono lidded eyes, a flat nose. But her face in general had the Luke-y vibe she wrote about.
“Do you intend on keeping her?” Cody asked.
“I... I-I don’t know... I really really don’t know...” He said, his voice was aching.
Cody’s expression fell. “H-hey, man, c’mon... You’ll be okay, don’t worry”
Luke’s head fell into his hand, and his back sunk as he tried to keep himself together, but the strings holding him up snapped and he just fell apart right in front of Cody.
“M-Man! I-I haven’t even seen her mom in forever! We went out once in July, and n-now I got a kid out of it! I can barely take care of myself, h-how do I take care of a baby, Dakota?”
Cody rushed over to him, using his free arm to put around Luke as his occupied one bounced the child.
Cody pat his back, and Luke hicced into his hands.
“Hey, man, you’re gonna be okay. Just breathe for me, okay?” Cody requested.
Luke nodded shakily, and he tried his best to take deep breaths as Cody guided him.
“You really think I could be a dad?” Luke asked, holding the baby once again.
“Well... I think you should definitely go get her DNA tested, first. If babymama wants to put child support on you, make sure it’s actually your kid. Don’t trust looks alone, Luke”
“Y-Yeah, you’re right...”
“And were you using protection, do you remember? Regardless, it wouldn’t hurt to get tested for STDs”
“Don’t you think I’d know if I’d gotten one by now? It’s been, like, 9 months, dude”
Cody smiled lightly when he called him dude, the real Luke was shining through.
“You never know. Besides, it’s been 9 months and you just found out about this kid tonight. No signs are clear from the begining, play it safe”
“Y-yeah, alright,” Luke admitted defeat, scratching behind his ear. “You think I should move back here, then?”
Cody mentally slapped himself, “Right, yeah, you live out of town. Out of state, for that matter!”
“Y-yeah... I panicked and just drove here as fast as I legally could when I finished reading the note... I didn’t know where else to go, and I figured since your kid’s gonna be here soon, I’d just.... Come here...”
Cody sat back, “Yeah, he is... God, I thought I’d be the first out of the Mathletes to be a father. Son of a bitch, it looks like you might’ve beaten me to it”
Luke laughed into his fist, and the child wound up waking up. Luke panicked, and Cody scootched back in to help.
“Baby’s kinda startle easily, you don’t wanna disturb them while they’re sleeping. But she might be hungry or need her diaper changed, have you done any of that at all?”
“N-No...” Luke admitted.
“...Did babymama leave anything for you? Any diapers? Any formula or breast milk, by chance?”
“Uh, no, no I don’t think so”
Cody held back a cuss as he stood up. “A-Alright, luckily I stocked up on stuff for Parker. We’ve got diapers of all sizes in his nursery, and I’ve already bought some formula to have on hand. Let’s go get her cleaned up first, alright?”
Luke nodded and slowly stood up, following Cody upstairs.
“So, you got any names in mind?” Cody asked.
“Um, well, I kinda like Mary-Jane-”
“No.” Cody stated dryly.
“What, why not?” Luke asked.
“Simple. Your last name is Kush. I’m not letting you name your kid Weed Weed.”
“...Well, if you ask me, Weed Weed is an awesome name”
“That kid’s gonna be made fun of constantly, dude. You’re setting her up for bullying at this point”
“Oh fuck- Good point”
“Feel free to take your time thinking on it, it took me and Octavia a while to figure out Parker’s name,” he stated.
“I dunno, man... Now I’m thinking Ramona”
“Oh, that’s pretty!” Cody noted.
“Yeah, it is! So was the character, haha”
Cody’s expression dropped. “Which character, Lucas?”
“Ramona Flowers,” he stated.
Cody rolled his eyes. “Ramona Flowers, Ramona Kush. How fun,”
“C’mon, man. It’s cool, just like she’ll be! Now I just gotta focus on your middle name!”
Cody hid a smile from him, he couldn’t deny, it was cute hearing him say that.
Cody opened up Parker’s Nursery, reaching over for his closet which was full of little outfits and supplies. Cody reached for a handfull of newborn diapers and a onesie from the rack.
“If you don’t mind dressing your Ramona up a little gothic, this should help keep her warm. Have you ever changed a diaper before?”
“Um, n-no...”
“Cool, pay attention, then. This’ll be your first of many.”
3 notes · View notes
xteenwolfwritingsx · 5 years ago
Text
You Know Better - Part 35 - Bloodbath
Tumblr media
-gif source unknown-
Story Description: Peter and the reader develop a slow relationship.
Part Description: The final fight of the story.
Warnings/Labels: Needles and injection. Violence.
Approx. Word Count: 3,500
A/N: DISCLAIMER: I am not a medical professional, I know nothing about giving shots/injections so the description here should not, dear god, NOT be used in any way as a model for real life. I am also terrible at fight scenes and know very little about a multitude of weapons. AKA I have no idea if a single shotgun blast would put a small hole in a concrete wall. Just suspend your disbelief here with me, alright?
Story Masterpost
“What the hell are you doing?” you ask violently. You go back to the door, feet practically stomping on the cement floor. Chris swiftly steps aside out of your way, freely letting you try the door handle. It’s a large bar of steel that lifts up, but neither pushing nor pulling with all of your might gets it to budge. If that isn’t enough to confirm the door is locked, the little pin pad you notice on the wall next to it clearly saying LOCKED in red letters, is. “What is going on?” It’s less a question and more of a demand.
You try the door handle one more time and your right hand doesn’t just cramp, it practically cries out in pain. You hiss, grabbing your hand and pressing your thumb into your palm trying to ease it. The sensation spreads up towards your elbow and you look down at your arm, somehow expecting to see the pain physically worming its way through you, but of course you see nothing but your skin.
“That’s going to get worse,” Chris tells you methodically as he sets the sword case down on a table and turns to rifle through a cabinet full of little glass medicine bottles.
“What are you talking about?” The pain starts to fade, but you don’t let go of your hand. “What the hell is going on?”
“Sit down and I’ll explain,” he tells you. His voice is calm and confident, but you catch the worried look in his eye and the way his hand is just slightly unsteady as he pulls out one of the bottles. That scares you more than him locking you underground, so you don’t argue and take a seat on one of the metal stools by the table. “We’re staying here until it’s done.”
“Excuse me?” you scoff. “We have the sword!”
“We have an empty case.” Chris reaches over and pops the lid to prove it to you. “I put the sword in Peter’s car when you two were talking.” He turns his back to you, digging through drawers and cabinets, gathering medical supplies in his hands. “Kayla poisoned you.” He drops the supplies on the table in front of you. Bottles of clear liquid, sterile syringes, needles, gauze, the latex tubes you recognize people use for tourniquets. Nerves start to flood you.
“What are you talking about?” There’s a small stutter in your words. Chris pulls a stool next to you, metal scraping against the concrete. He slips on a pair of latex gloves and pulls gently on your right arm, turning you to face him and extending your arm, delicate underside facing up. “Chris?”
“That cut on your neck,” he points with one hand. “The sword was laced with a potion.” Your arm hovers in the air compliantly as he slips one of the tubes underneath your bicep and ties it off. You wonder if you should be questioning what he’s doing, but honestly, even after locking you in a bunker, you knew he wasn’t going to do anything to hurt you. “We don’t know exactly what it consists of, but we know it’s slowly going to kill you if we don’t stop it. It’s pumped through your blood stream. The faster your heart beats, the faster it enacts. So try to stay calm.” As he explains, he readies a needle, drawing clear liquid into a syringe. “This is going to help slow your heart rate. It might make you feel a little dizzy.” As if your head wasn’t already spinning with all of this? He puts the syringe between his teeth and flicks his fingers against your vein. The short sting of his tapping gives way to the cramping up your arm and you flinch. He tears open a packet containing an alcohol wipe and swipes it over your skin.
You hiss sharply and try not to move when he pierces you with the needle. Your eyes dart up to the ceiling, hoping if you don’t watch, the pain will fade. Why did it have to go into the vein? Couldn’t it have just gone into the arm like a damn flu shot?
It’s over in a moment and Chris is pressing gauze hard into your arm in place of the needle. He throws the syringe back onto the table and unties the tube around your arm. The rush of whatever drug he gave you is instant. The pain in your arm turns to a warm tingle and your head gets cloudy. Chris grabs onto your arm and you realize it’s because you were swaying in your seat.
The dizziness fades and you’re left in a slow-motion state of mind. The thoughts in your head are racing, a hundred questions and a hundred concerns drifting across your brain, but as your heart slows, so does everything else. When you move your body, it feels like you’re dragging it through mud. You move at a normal pace, but it feels so slow.
“I trained for this,” you say, unsure if your voice sounds different or if it’s just echoing around in your head. “And now… nothing?”
You fought so hard to be more than useless, to learn how to protect yourself and your friends. And it didn’t matter. Here you are, hiding out in a bunker alone because you got yourself poisoned. You’re not sure if it makes you angry or if you want to burst into tears. How are you still the damsel in distress?
“The hope is that when she’s dead, you’ll be cured.” Chris tells you, continuing to hold your arm with one hand and apply pressure to the injection site with the other.
“So, let’s go kill her,” you argue even though your voice sounds a little groggy as it reverberates between your ears.
“There’s a chance that after she’s dead, it will get instantly worse.” You groan in response. That isn’t the answer you want. “And since we don’t know exactly  what she used, we need to be where I can get to everything I have to save you.”
“Peter?”
“It was his idea,” Chris assures you, slowly lifting the pressure from the crook of your arm to see if the bleeding slowed, then tapes the gauze down. “He cares about you.” It is such a simple statement, but it sends a rush of warmth you can feel physically fill you. You blame the drug in your system instead.
“I should be out there. This is what I trained for.” Chris gently swivels you on the stool so you can lean forward on the table. It makes you a little woozy as the room spins faster in your vision.
“There will be plenty more battles for you to fight another day. You’ve already done your part for this one.” Chris pats your back gently before standing and moving somewhere behind you.
“Yeah, right.” You put your head down on your forearms and close your eyes.
“You’ve been more integral to this than you think,” he tells you. His voice sounds far away and it’s hard to concentrate on. “You ran headfirst into a fight with a Cerberus. And came out alive, I might add. You insisted on facing a madwoman to help us take her down and ended up risking your life in the process.” If it didn’t feel like so much effort, you’d mock him right now. Blah, blah, blah. None of it feels like anything.
You can hear him shuffling about behind you, glass rattling and boots thumping on the floor. The pain in your arm has dulled, but it’s also crept closer to your shoulder. Normally, you’d be more worried, but whatever drug Chris gave you is making it nearly impossible to fear to invade.
"Besides all of that," Chris continues. "You’ve managed to get a hold on Peter.” You perk your head up just enough to make sure you heard him right. “That in itself is an impressive feat.”
“He’s not a bad guy,” you defend, sensing the disapproval hidden beneath. You are done with other men judging whatever your relationship is. There’s a long pause before Chris speaks again.
“You make him better.” You suspect the only reason a blush doesn’t tint your cheeks is because of the drug.
“Or maybe all it took was someone treating him like a person,” you counter. The bite you want to have in your tone doesn’t quite make it out. Chris doesn’t respond.
Some time passes. You’re really not sure how much. It could have been moments or it could have been an hour. Everything is still swirling around in your clouded mind. Suddenly a cold hand suddenly slaps down on yours where it rests on your upper arm. It startles you and when you lift your head to look, you see Chris pulling your hand away from your right arm. You’re surprised to see the scratch marks along your bicep, even more surprised to see the blood under your own nails.
“Does it itch?” Chris asks roughly. Did it? Clearly you had been scratching, digging at it even, but you don’t remember doing it. And it was only moments ago. Your mouth hangs open, fumbling for words.
“It’s numb,” you finally say. You don’t actually feel anything there. No itching. No pain. You attempt to move your arm and find you’re able to do so easily. At least it’s not paralyzed. “Is that bad?” Chris doesn’t answer and instead pulls his phone out of his pocket. “Chris?” The snap is back in your voice and you notice you feel a little less groggy. You can feel your heart start to beat a little faster.
“How far along are we?” he asks into the phone, simultaneously starting to rifle through a drawer. You have half a mind to grab him and make him talk to you. The one who could be dying. “What?” Chris pauses in his searching for just a moment. You wouldn’t have even noticed had you not been trying like hell to analyze what was happening. “Okay. We’ll be here.” He drops the phone on top of a counter and turns towards you. “Peter’s almost here.”
“What?” Nothing was making sense. “Why is he coming here? I thought-” You’re cut off by a hard, echoing knocking on the bunker door. Both of your heads snap to the metal, Chris’s eyes flashing to the pin pad to make sure it still said LOCKED.
You breathe a sigh of relief when you hear Peter’s voice on the other side of the door, calling your name. You lift yourself off the stool, legs still a little weak but able to hold your body up. Chris is swiftly at your side, holding onto your elbow and at first you think he’s going to help guide you to the door, but instead he holds your firm, pulling you back when you try to move forwards.
“Open up!” Peter bellows. His voice is surprisingly clear for coming through a very thick steel door. You look at Argent with a questioning frown on your face and you’re about to ask him what the hell he’s doing when he lifts a single finger to his lips, motioning for your silence. “You gonna let me in, pet?”
Your blood runs cold and Chris sees the realization dawn on your face with widened eyes and mouth snapping shut. You look again at the steel door with a lot more fear than you thought you had in you.
Peter never calls you pet.
The pounding on the door gets more persistent, more violent. Chris gives a tug on your elbow and leads you to the far wall. He presses your back into it and pulls a needle out of his pocket. Quickly and without any sense of gentleness, he slaps his palm over your mouth and uses it to anchor onto your jaw, turning your head painfully to the side.
The needle pierces through the tender flesh of your neck, but your cry of surprise and pain is muffled in Chris’s palm. Your eyes roll up at he pushes down on the plunger, a cold liquid spreading through your neck and shoulder. A chill runs down your spine as things get foggy again for just a moment before everything looks sharp.
The sound of banging against the door sounds brisk and quick, your blood starting to run a little faster. Isn’t that bad? Heart pumping faster, blood pumping faster, poison spreading faster. Your breath quickens, the thoughts in your mind racing almost too fast for you to keep up.
“Do not panic,” Chris whispers, each word slow and deliberate, forceful in his tone. “You’re going to be fine.” His words bring some comfort, but not enough. You still don’t know what the fuck is going on.
Chris leaves you just long enough to grab two knives out of a weapon lock and put them in your hands. Your right arm throbs dully inside your muscles but your grip is solid. The blood underneath your nails looks much brighter.
The pounding on the door has stopped and the only sound that echoes so loudly in your ears, is the electronic buzz of the door unlocking. The red LOCKED instantly changes to a green OPEN. Chris puts his body in front of you and cocks a shotgun you hadn’t noticed he grabbed. Your hands instinctively squeeze the knives. They weren’t yours, but they would do.
Defiant and confident, you sidestep around Chris and plant yourself next to him. You aren’t hiding behind him. You don’t need protected. You aren’t the fucking damsel. He looks at you from the corner of his eye, but doesn’t protest.
The bunker door swings open and everything in your body hums. Not to your surprise, Kayla stands in the door. Her hands are balled into fists, placed firmly on her waist and cocking out her hip. It’s unnerving to hear Peter’s voice pass through her lips as she teases, “What? Don’t I get a kiss?”
Whatever Argent shot you up with makes you react a half second quicker than he does. The blade releases from your hand in a wild throw right before Chris pulls the trigger. The sound of the shotgun is nearly deafening to you and you flinch away from it.
The bullet still reaches her first and it’s what she reacts to. With a wave of her hand, it’s sent off to the side, blowing a small hole into the wall and kicking up dust. Your knife surprises her though, the blade sinking into her right shoulder and causing her to cry out in pain. You transfer your other knife into your dominant hand and get ready to throw it.
Your arm seizes, pain shooting up through it and into your chest. The pain buckles your knees and as you hit the floor, you feel like you can’t breathe. You wheeze as you try to inhale, the breath shallow and sharp, getting stuck in your throat. You see Chris’s boots step out in front of you, shielding you as you try to regain yourself. There’s another gunshot and more screams and then suddenly Chris is swept away to the side, colliding with a glass cabinet.
Kayla’s sharply-pointed-toe shoes replace his boots in front of you and you squeeze your eyes shut, willing your body to work the way you want it to. Your first knife clatters to the floor next to your face, blood spattering off the blade as it hits. You reach out with a shaky hand, trying to grab it. The witch tsks above you places her shoe over your hand, not enough to hurt but just enough to stop you from grabbing it.
She bends down and her cold fingers wrap around your throat. Holding on tightly, she lifts you to your feet. The squeeze around your neck shoots a fear through you that overrides the pain. Your feet fumble underneath you but eventually plant firmly on the ground. You swing your knife in front of you, trying to make any kind of contact.
You don’t see it, but you feel the resistance of flesh as you swing and her fingers loosen around your neck. She hisses in pain; only a flesh wound. The side of her hand chops down at your wrist, hitting the knife from your hand. In the next instant, she lands a punch on your jaw.
“Stubborn little bitch,” she seethes at you as you try to clear your sight. Your head is ringing and your face is throbbing. She lands another blow to your stomach but doesn’t let you double over as she regrips at your throat and shoves you back into the wall. “What the hell is so special about you?” You claw at her wrists, trying to pull her away to no avail. She shoves you harder into the wall and somewhere through the pain that’s digging down right to your bones, you get an idea.
You squeeze your hands around her wrist and press back, putting your weight into your shoulders against the wall. You breathe in as much as your constricted throat allows and using her pressure on you and hanging off her wrist to quickly lift your feet off the ground and drive them into her middle. It has the desired effect, causing her to stumble back and release you.
You collapse to the floor on your knees, coughing and heaving in air. Knives! you think. Get your knives! You don’t look for Kayla, don’t bother to see if she’s recovered. Your eyes are getting blurry again as you search the floor for your weapons. You see Chris, slumped on the floor amid glass and avert your eyes. Focus!
You find one of them, the one that had already been sunk into Kayla’s shoulder. You reach out for it, the handle sticky with splattered blood. About the time you get a grip on it, her hands are clawing at you, turning you over onto your back and straddling you. You don’t waste time, the adrenaline and whatever drug rushing through you. As she spins you over, you sink the knife into her side. The nails of her fingers puncture into your chest as she screams and you feel them elongate, reaching deeper inside of you. Warm blood starts spilling onto your skin.
You don’t notice the sound of footsteps running down the stairs, your ears too filled with screams and pain and the rush of your own blood to hear them. The roar from the doorway is harder to miss and instead of filling you with terror like it would anyone else, it allows you to exhale in relief.
Before Kayla can even react, she’s shuddering above you, Peter having run up behind her and sunk his claws into her back. The digging of her nails in your chest ease as her face turns to one of shock and fear. Your hand is still on the handle of your knife and you give it a twist inside of her. Blood starts leaking from her mouth and when she coughs, it sprays across your face.
“I told you not to go after her,” Peter’s voice growls above you. She’s suddenly torn away, Peter violently pulling her off you. She slides off the edge of your knife easily, blood pouring down your hand as it leaves her.
As he throws her across the room, you feel yourself give in. Your eyes stare at the ceiling and you try desperately to breathe. You don’t feel your hand land on the floor, but you hear the knife once again clatter down. You hear voices, but don’t hear what they say. Shadows dance in the corner of your eyes and there’s one more gunshot before things finally slow down.
Peter’s face is suddenly in your range of vision as he rushes to his knees next to you. His eyes are wide and there’s a worry, a primal fear you haven’t seen in him before. You go to lift your arm, to brush your hand across his face to comfort him, but no matter how you try, it doesn’t move.
“I-“ you try to speak but your breath is weak and your chest constricts in a cough. “Can’t move,” you whisper. You see him reach out but can’t feel if he’s touching you. You want to care, want to be afraid. Instead, you just feel so tired.
“Argent!” Peter calls frantically. “Antidote! Now!” You don’t really feel his fingers as he brushes away the blood spots on your cheeks, but you feel the warmth of his skin and the sting of a fresh bruise on your skin. “You’re going to be okay,” he tells you. You don’t need werewolf hearing to know he doesn’t quite believe it.  “You have to be okay.”
You manage to give him a soft smile before you close your eyes and let go.
108 notes · View notes
mirkwoodshewolf · 5 years ago
Text
Mother dragon (14); Winchester brothers x reader
*Author’s note*
Okay here we go guys, probably the longest chapter I’ve written for this story but for good reason because now we get to a battle sequence :) Hope you all enjoy this fic and I hope you all listen to the soundtrack that I’ll provide for you all to listen to in order to set the mood for the scene.
I also want everyone to get their tissues and handkerchiefs out because this one is EMOTIONAL! I kid you not when I started writing this part months ago, I was BAWLING. But I hope you all enjoy this part :)
Tumblr media
Taglist:
@psychosupernatural​
@plethora-of-things​
@ixchel-9275​
@waddles03​
@platawnic​
@deanscroissant​
@izzyisavengersupernaturaltrash​
_____________________________________________________________
*3rd Person POV*
Back at the dragon sanctuary it was late afternoon in the shores of England.  Warren was patrolling the terrain when he caught sight of his alpha.  Deacon was laying there in his dragon form solemn and heartbroken.  He knew what he had done was for the best, but he still couldn’t help but remember the hurt and betrayal in his mother’s eyes.
Before Warren could walk towards his alpha to confront him, a flare suddenly shot up in the sky.
The dragons all looked up in alarm, not even smelling who it was that had fired the flare.  Warren and Deacon shielded their eyes before they turned around to see their worst fears.
Dragon hunters standing along the main entrance of their home.
They all cried out as they charged down with their weapons and traps.  The dragons all backed up in fear not wanting to start any fight.  However as their Alpha; Deacon revealed his wings and charged head on but he didn’t realize that a couple of dragon trappers were ready for him, they fired out an iron forged chained netting, trapping his wings as it sent him down to the ground.
The dragons all tried to fly away but acid spitters blocked their paths and proceeded to fire their toxic acid which forced the dragons to flee the opposite direction.
Meanwhile a few miles away after driving out of a portal, a black Chevy impala going at a very fast speed. And on top of the car, was a young woman in a dragon-like suit.
One by one, group by group each dragon was sealed in special dragon-proof traps and cages.  Stephen who tried to rally up the young dragonlings was soon caught by several trappers using iron forged chains.  Apophis who was trying to protect his pregnant mate Kisara fired fireball after fireball at any poacher that came near them.
But it all proved in vain when a chained whip came around Apophis’ neck forcefully separating him from his mate.  They chained up Kisara as well, the two trying to reach out for each other calling each other’s names as they were forcefully put into separate cages.
After failing to free his Alpha, Deacon ordered Warren to just get as many of their people that were still free out of here. But Warren, forcefully trained to be the fighter that he was raised to be, refused.
He revealed his wings and roared out as he charged at one of the trappers.  He allowed his hands to ignite which burned the trapper.  He managed to kill using his own claws and even his own wings sending them over the cliff down into a watery grave.
Suddenly four iron-steal pikes slammed down around Warren and suddenly he screamed in familiar agony as he was being sent over 20,000 volts of power coursing through his veins.  Not enough to kill, but enough to bring him down on his stomach in submission.  He growled in the dirt as coming out from the bushes was none other than Percy.
“Now wasn’t it you that once said never trust a human?” Warren growled lowly at Percy while glaring daggers at him. Percy walked towards him and said to some of the trappers that were there surrounding the blonde haired dragon. “I think this one could do with his wings clipped.” He then took out his knife and flipped a switch which sent out the electrical shock through Warren once more.
He cried out in pain as his wings were forced to expand and Percy grabbed tight only his right one.
“Don’t worry dear boy, by the time it’s over you won’t even feel a thing.” For once finally knowing fear, Warren buried himself in the dirt, unable to fight back as he was forced to watch and feel his own wings be clipped straight off his back.
But just before he could, something began to echo through the entrance of the cave.  It sounded like some kind of purring sound until finally coming to park right by the main entrance was the black impala.  And coming out of it, were the Winchester brothers as well as Castiel. All three armed and ready to fight.
“Hey ol Percy! We’re gonna give you fair warning. Let all these dragons go and then get your ass out of town and we won’t humiliate you in front of your little minions here, fair deal!” Dean cried out.
“You Americans should’ve stayed out of it while you had the chance.” Percy muttered.  He walked away from Warren and said as he walked towards the brothers and the angel.  “Gentlemen, clearly you don’t understand how my business works. See anyone who gets in my way, faces my wrath. And if I don’t get what I want, people pay dearly.”
“Yeah well fact is you shouldn’t be scared of us.” Sam said.  At this point Percy was confused.
“My brothers right pal. It’s her you need to be scared shitless about. And man you lot should’ve worn your brown pants before you left the house.” And it was then their secret weapon came out.
*My POV*
I soon flew out my wings at full spread as I locked eyes with Percy and flew full force toward him before double kicking him in the chest pushing him away from Warren, and sending him towards a tree which had created a dent in the bark.
Before taking off flying high in the air again circling the poachers and trappers like an Alpha mother protecting her litter of dragonlings.
As I landed back down on the ground, a big trapper came running towards me.  Revealing my retractable iron dragon claws I leapt at him.  We went back and forth between punches and I occasionally went for scratches, really scarring him up till I managed to stab him right in the heart growling animalistically.  
He gasped out as I lifted his 6’0ft, 300lbs. man like a trash bag and just tossed him aside towards a boulder hearing his spine snap.
More trappers charged at me but I turned up the big guns; I leaped up into the air spinning around upside down before managing to land on one of the hunter’s shoulders and just like Natasha Romanoff, I used my body momentum to bring him down to his feet before bringing out my secret weapon.
Special dagger-like spikes that fired much like a porcupine’s quills filled with paralyzing venom.  As each of the spikes hit the bastards, they dropped to the ground like flies.  
I felt someone try to stab me from behind but thanks to the special pattern all thanks to Deacon’s shedded dragon scales, it made this armor as tough as real dragon skin.
I turned and stabbed the guy right through the head before slicing his neck open which immediately dropped him to the ground.  Leaping again; I now stood protectively in front of Warren’s cage, my wings popping out and my claws retracted dripping with blood as I let out a primal, animalistic roar.
Literally daring anyone to come closer to him and take another thing of his.
Cutting off the power and pushing each pike down, I freed Warren of his prison before looking down at him.  I held my hand out to him.
“On your feet soldier.” I ordered him.  He nodded and he took my hand and I helped him up. I removed my helmet panting heavily. He looked shocked to see that it was me. But his shock quickly faded as he told me.
“Deacon’s trapped over there. I hope no one’s gotten to him yet.”
“If they have, they’ll have to deal with me. Get as many dragons free as you can. Rally them up and get the children and pregnant females away from the battlefield, anyone else who can fight, get them to do so.” He nodded and we took off our separate ways.
I raced over toward Deacy and took out my knife and unlocked his wings free from his bonds.  He flapped them out and turned towards me and he said.
“You came back. Why?”
“A Mother’s promise.” He grinned before his eyes widened for a split second before he let out a protective roar and his tail came out and I quickly ducked as he whipped a trapper away from me.  I got back onto my feet and said to him, “Let’s finish the job, my Rhaegal.”
He phased into his full dragon form and I got on top of his back as he let out a fearsome and powerful roar before taking off into the sky as a signal for the other dragons who were free that they had to fight.
*3rd Person POV*
One by one each dragon was freed from their cages and just as ordered, the young ones and any pregnant female were taken to the hidden entrances of the caves nearby and ordered to not come out till it was safe.
Sam, Dean and Cas helped out by taking down any trapper or dragon poacher they could find.  As Percy was seeing his plan falling apart, he felt pure rage in his veins. He turned towards two trappers and called out to them.
“You there! Take whatever you can back to the boat!” The two trappers obeyed their boss and took the cage which held Kisara inside out of the den towards the boats they had docked at the bottom of the island.  
Kisara cried out for help hoping that either her mate or anyone for that matter would help her, while Percy dug into his pocket and found his special serum as he muttered to himself.
“I’ve got a dragon to ensnare.”
As Sam took down one of the trappers, he soon took notice of two trappers heading out with a pregnant Kisara.  Thinking fast, he quickly raced on up a cliff’s side over the trappers then once he was on top of one of them.
Thinking like how (y/n) would, he let out a yell and tackled one of the trappers down to the ground which caused the cage to tip over.
Sam groaned out in pain as he stood up and said to himself.
“God how she’s does it, I’ll never know.” He suddenly felt a gun at the back of his head and he heard a female trapper speak out.
“You shouldn’t have interfered with our line of work Winchester.” Sam held his hands in the air and he saw for a quick split second a camouflaged serpent body move through the brush.
“Yeah, and you shouldn’t have come between a pregnant dragon and her mate.” Then like a bullet, Apophis shot out in her serpent dragon form.  Sam quickly got out of the way and the female trapper tried to run but it was all in vain.
He wrapped his snake-like body around the female trapper and lifted her high in the air about half his own body length. Apophis stared her down and spoke not a word, just took pleasure in hearing her bones crack under his scales.
Apophis continued to squeeze until the female trapper stopped breathing before dropping her down to the ground and phasing back to his human form.
He saw Sam right at his mate’s cage trying to get it open but the iron bars were too tough and the locks just wouldn’t come off. Apophis walked towards him and said,
“Stand back.” Sam stood aside as Apophis touched the bars and heated up his hand till it melted them, allowing him to use his strength to break it open freeing his mate.  The two men helped Kisara out of her cage and she nuzzled and embraced her mate and he held onto her tightly kissing the side of her head. “Thank you.” Apophis said to Sam.
He smiled softly and nodded telling him that he was welcome.  Kisara turned towards Sam and told him.
“You saved my life; I am forever in your debt Sam Winchester.” She hugged him and Sam hugged her back and said.
“If it were me, you would’ve done the same thing.”
*My POV*
The battle seemed to be in our favor.  Most of the hunters and trappers were either dead or long retreated.  Deacon and I now fought on the ground back to back; him using his tail like a whip to drag hunters near him before delivering a powerful kick or flamed touched to their skin burning them alive while I used either my daggers or shot out my special paralyzing spikes.
Fighting together as mother and son once again.
“Hey Alpha!” I heard Percy cry out.  Deacon and I looked up to see him riding on top of Warren in his dragon form.  “Can’t kill me without killing your right hand man!” He then forced Warren to take him away and they flew off deep within the mountains.
“Warren!” I heard Deacon cry out.  He raced after him but I took hold of his arm and I told him.
“Hang on.”
“Mum he’s my friend. I can’t let him be controlled by hunters again! I promised him I wouldn’t let anyone hurt him again.”
“I know, but you can’t go after Percy. Not on your own.” I revealed my hidden knife from my sleeve and grinned at him. “Let’s go get your dragon brother back.” He nodded determinedly before phasing into his dragon form.
He lowered his head and I mounted on top of his neck and got right at the junction of where his long neck and back met.  He took off flying and I cried out to the Winchester boys as well as Cas.
“Sam! Dean! Cas!” They looked up and I told them, “Find Stephen and Apophis and meet us at the north side of the island. We’ve got to cut Percy off before he takes Warren away!”
“Got it!” Sam cried out then I told Deacon,
“Okay Deacy darling, show me how fast you can really fly.” Even in his large size, Deacon moved with swift and agility as we soon came behind Warren and Percy.
*3rd Person POV*
“You’re mine now you big brute. Then once I fully have you under my control you’ll kill your alpha and have all the dragons obey you before I have you slaughter all of them. Soon there will be no more dragons and I will go down in history as the world’s greatest dragon hunter.” Percy said to a mindless Warren who was under the control of the serum that was coursing through his veins due to the muzzle around his face.
When Percy turned around he saw Deacon and (y/n) flying behind him.
“Impenitent spawns. Lose them you dog!” Warren then began to fly and use his own larger more muscular body to knock down some of the mountain.  But thanks to Deacy’s swift reflexes he was able to keep his mom and himself safe from the incoming rubble falling down from above.
Deacon kept close behind Warren but it wasn’t until he was suddenly tackled by some of Percy’s own dragons.  Deacon roared and tried to bite it’s head off but suddenly another one wrapped around Deacon’s neck choking him and bringing him down.  
Three more dragons soon piled on top of Deacon and with all this weight they were now nosediving head first towards the sea.
“Deacon c’mon fight back! I know you’ve got it in you Deacon honey. C’mon!” (Y/n) cried as she tried to use her knife to fight off one of the dragon’s poison barbed tail.  Hearing his mum’s voice and hearing her strain in the fight something snapped inside of him.
His whole body began to spark with electricity and the dragons that were piled up on him began to sense that something big was about to happen.
“Uhh what are you doing?!” Deacon then let out the loudest, most fearsome roar as lightning suddenly shot down from the heavens and a clash of thunder rumbled the sky and like flicking on a light switch, Deacon suddenly disappeared and Percy’s dragons were burned to a crisp as they fell down into the sea.
Sam, Dean and Cas who were now riding on top of Stephen and Apophis witnesses this amazement first hand and Dean said.
“Whoa, what the hell just happened?”
‘That’s Deacon’s true power. His bloodline allows him to control thunder and lightning to his will.’ Stephen said to Dean thanks to his telepathic ability.
“Great so he’s Thor but in dragon form. But where did he go? And where’s (y/n)?”
‘Wait for it.’
Percy who had turned to see his dragons burned to a crisp and fall to the sea was unaware that just a few feet in front of him, Deacon reappeared out of thin air.
Play Video
But by the time he turned around it was too late, (y/n) using her special designed dragon wings flew across the air ready to tackle Percy.  He meanwhile grabbed his gun filled with his paralyzing serum that he had obtained from his dragon’s fired one shot but (y/n) dodged it and tackled Percy but she then heard a pained roar pierce the air. 
Falling hundreds of feet down to the sea was Deacon who had been hit by the serum and was now free falling unconsciously.
*My POV*
I roared as I came at Percy and just as he was about to shot me with his serum, I dodged the bullet and tackled him off of Warren but managed to grip onto his neck while I felt Percy grip onto my ankle. I then heard the pained sound of a dragon’s roar and I was horrified to see my Deacy now falling hundreds of feet to his doom.
I struggled to kick Percy off of me so that I could get onto Warren’s back to save my son but Percy kept a strong grip and tried to reason with me.
“You’ll kill us both! Trading your life for a dragon’s? That’s your plan? Are you willing to die for such a greedy beast?!”
 As I continued to watch Deacon fall to his death, I knew there was only one thing I could do.  I swung my free arm up and tried to unbuckle Warren’s muzzle.
“No. What are you doing you selfish girl!?” Finally I managed to get all the buckles undone.  I tossed the muzzle aside and I saw Warren’s eyes go from that piercing soulless reptile like to his pupils dilating again and he turned to face me.
I looked deep into his eyes and said two words to him.
“Save him.” And then I let go.
Warren hovered in the air watching in shock as I fell what felt like thousands of feet to my death.  He roared down toward me but he snapped out of it and flew towards Deacy. The last thing I saw was him catching Deacon, tackling him safely onto the cliff’s edge just ahead of me.
Thank God, my son was safe.  That was what was important to me. Because that’s the sole duty of every mother; to make sure their children are safe. I closed my eyes and accepted my fate.
I could feel Percy ripping away my wings before coming on top of me and I felt his hands wrap around my throat choking the life out of me.  He wanted to be sure that I would be the first to die before he did by using me as his human shield against death.  My eyes were forced opened as I could see the piercing blue eyes of his glare down at me with pure hatred.
But then I saw something else.  Breaking through the clouds I saw giant wings and I could see a flash of blonde hair diving head first right for me.  
Percy’s grip suddenly loosened as I felt a sudden blast of heat hit my face.  Just as his body fell off of mine and hit the water, I felt two arms underneath my legs and back respectively and felt myself being carried back up.
As my vision became clear again, I saw that it was Warren.  He looked down at me with a soft smile for once and I croaked out.
“I knew you’d come around big guy.” I wrapped my arms around his neck as he continued to fly up to the cliffside where my son was at.  Once we reached the top, Warren gently set me down on the soft grass before landing just a couple inches away from me.
“(Y/n)!” I heard a choir of voice call out my name. I looked up to see all of Deacy’s clan but riding on top of Stephen and Apophis were Sam, Dean and Cas.  The two dragons landed and Sam hopped off of Stephen while Cas and Dean got off of Apophis.  They raced towards me and brought me in the middle of their group hug.
I looked around to see that we had done it.
We actually did it.  
All the dragons were free and Percy the famed dragon hunter was finally gone.  The last of the dragon hunter bloodline had finally been defeated and the dragons’ were all finally free.  
It was then I turned towards Deacy who was now back in human form finally waking up from the serum.  I walked up towards him and cooed out as I stroked his hair out of his face.
“Hey, my little Deacy,” he smiled sleepily at me while I placed his head in my lap and stroked through his hair cooing out, “you’re just full of surprises, aren’t yah?” It was then Warren, Apophis and Stephen now all in human form walked up towards their alpha with concern.  I looked up to them and said. “Your alpha’s going to be just fine.”
Stephen and Apophis worked together and helped Deacy on his feet and the four dragons huddled together in their own little group hug. I stepped back allowing them to reunite with each other, the three subordinates reunited with their brother alpha.
Sam, Dean and Cas came up to me and I felt Sam’s hand at my shoulder and I placed my hand on top of his as we all observed the sweet brotherly reunion.
“You know, you did good kid.” Said Dean.  I turned to him and he continued, “I may not have been easy going the first time around but—Deacon’s a good man, and a good leader. And he’s lucky to have friends who care about him so much.” I nodded.
I then saw Deacon look out to the sea, beyond the horizon towards the sunset before turning toward me.  My heart grew heavy and I heard Cas say.
“(Y/n).” I turned towards the angel and I knew he was right.  He was right all along.
“Your right Cas, it’s time.” I walked away from the guys and stood before Deacon.  He came up towards me and I placed my hand right over his strong chest, right over his heart.  His eyes looked deeply into mine as I sighed deeply and said to him.
“Deacon; I always hoped that this day would come. The day I would finally find you and that we’d be a family again. Staying together forever. But I was so focused on getting back what I had lost, that I never once thought about what you had gained.” We both turned towards his best friends who looked at us with soft smiles.  We turned back towards each other and I continued, “You’ve proven to me that you can look after yourself, time to finally take care of your real family now. You need to lead your people away from here. Far from any civilization, far beyond where even the angels can’t even find you. And trust me; I’ll send the best one I know to make sure he can’t.”  Deacon sadly chuckled and he said.
“I know mum but—what about you?”
“I’ll be fine. After all, these dragons need their Alpha, they need you Deacon.”
Tears built up in my eyes but I tried to not cry as I took back the necklace I once gave Deacon when he was still a child, freeing him of his bond to me.
“Go on Deacy, lead them home. You’ll be safe…..safer than you could ever be with me.” I said as I cupped his face in my hands.
“I love you mum.” He choked out as I saw his eyes turning red from the tears forming in his eyes.
“Ohh…..I love you too, but mother knows what’s best for her baby boy.”  He nodded in understandment.  I stepped a few feet away from him and continued, “Our world doesn’t deserve you, except in pop-culture references”.  He looked at me sadly but his face told me he understood. 
He suddenly wrapped me up in his strong arms and I buried my face into his chest.  And I could hear the deep, sad rumbles in his chest as he squeezed me tighter.
Tumblr media
All the while I could hear Dean suddenly crying in the background.
Deacon and I held onto each other for a few more seconds squeezing and nuzzling each other before finally loosening our grip.
“Go Deacon. Spread your wings and fly away.” I whispered as I cupped his cheek one last time before slowly removing my hand away and backing away from him before finally turning my back on him.
I walked towards Cas and he wrapped his arms around me because I knew I would stop myself and take back what I had just said if he wasn’t my anchor at the moment.
*3rd Person POV*
Deacon looked to the angel hugging his mother and Cas nodded assuring him to go.  Deacy then turned toward his people and let out a powerful roar as his wings unfolded and extended outward.  The dragons roared back and prepared for takeoff.
Warren, Apophis and Stephen extended their wings and as they took off they phased into their dragon forms.  Soon all the dragons turned into their true forms and took off following after the Beta, advisor, and teacher of their nest.
The Winchesters stare in pure awe and teary-eyed at probably the most beautiful sight they had ever seen.  An entire clan with over hundreds of dragons flying all at once off into the sunset.  
Deacon who stayed on the ground now in full dragon form turned back towards the 3 hunters and the angel.
(Y/n) turned back around to look at her son one last time and even with tears running down her face, she still wore a proud smile as she nodded to Deacon one last time.  He then turned around and took off flying following after his clan to lead them to a safer home.
Somewhere where no one, not even his own mother would dare to even find.
As the four of them stood together Sam asked.
“You think he’ll get them there?”
“Deacon was raised by a good mother. He’ll know where to take them.” Answered Castiel.  The three of them looked down at (y/n) who walked further until she was by the edge of the cliff and she watched with a heavy but proud heart at seeing her little boy lead his people on.
They all stayed there until the dragons disappeared beyond the horizon.
*My POV*
As night fell, I stayed by the cliff’s edge sitting down thinking about my son.  He had come such a long way from the day I first found him quivering and watching as the poachers were gathered around his dead mother.
He had grown up, became the Alpha dragon of his own nest, and did it all on his own without my help.
“You okay kiddo?” I heard Dean’s voice say.  I soon felt each Winchester sit on either side of me by the cliff’s edge and I said.
“If this is what it’s like to be a parent, I’d hate to imagine what it’d be like if this was my actual birth son.”
“You did the right thing (y/n).” Sam said.
“I know, I know. But—it still hurts.” I then turned to Dean and said to him, “Sorry this is becoming too much of a chic-flick moment for you.”
“Hey, you get a pass because you’re a mom. And mom’s always get a free pass to have moments like this.” Dean answered as he wrapped an arm around me and brought me close to him.  I buried my face into his chest and allowed myself to feel the heartbreak even more, even when I had no more tears to shed.
*3rd Person POV*
Seven months later; Deacon had led his people to a peaceful little island off the coast of Wales.  An uninhabited island where he and his people could finally settle.
Deacon stood guard over a tall mountain looking over the entire island as well as out to the sea.  As he stood guard he was suddenly tackled by five young dragonlings.
He laughed softly as the five youngsters all tackled him and playfully roughhoused with the Alpha dragon when he heard a male voice say.
“Thinking about her again?” he turned to see Apophis standing behind him.  Deacon smiled sadly as Apophis soon said, “Alright kids enough, stop messing with your uncle now.”
“Aww but papa.” One of them whined.
“No buts little missy” he teased as he nuzzled her forehead before playfully but gently headbutting her making her roll onto her back giggling.
“Yeah. I dream about her every night. You know hunters are even lucky to live past their 40’s.”
“Well she’s still got a good 20 years left on her. It’s only been seven months Deacon. From what I had seen, and from the stories you told us. I believe she’s too stubborn and too badass to die that easily. She’ll be fine, and so will you.”
One of Apophis’ sons came up and sat on his uncle Deacon’s lap and Deacon held his nephew close and that’s when Apophis said.
“You know Kisara was able to talk to her friend earlier and she’s agreed to take that evening flight with you. I suggest you take it.” Deacon smiled softly and said.
“What was her name again?”
“Veronica. She’s nice.” Apophis answered his friend with a soft smile.  The two of them then took watch together while the young dragonlings played with each other.
Play video at 1:45
~FF 12 years later My POV~
12 years had passed since that day.  The day the dragons all left the world never to be seen again by any hunter or human.  Castiel had searched far and wide but not even he could find a single trace of where Deacon had taken all the dragons.
Which is how it was meant to be.
A lot has also happened since that day. With their mother coming back, Lucifer’s kid, the alternate Apocalypse world with Michael, and then God coming to screw us over.
But like everything, we managed to stop it. But the last thing with God came at a price.  Sam and Dean Winchester both gave their lives in one last battle and unfortunately they didn’t make it.  Cas also died in the cross fire as well, leaving me the sole survivor along with Lucifer’s son, Jack.
After all that, Jack and I teamed up with Jody Mills and the Wayward sisters plus Jack and myself finished the work that the boys left behind for us to do.
But along with the bad stuff, there was also some light to the fact.
Just seven years ago Jack had actually confessed to me his feelings that he had been having toward me for awhile but with all that was going on, he felt like then wouldn’t be a good time.  But now since there’s hardly any serious world-ending threat, he felt like it was time to confess his true feelings.  And if I’m honest I felt the exact same way about him.
And I know it may seem impossible but we actually managed to have two children together.  Yeah two. Our oldest daughter who was currently six years old Mary Winchester Kline and our son, Samuel Dean Winchester-Kline who was four.
Currently the four of us decided that it would be best to take a little vacation out of America, so we took an airline to Wales since it was famed for it’s dragon mythology and we even rented a boat to go to a small island nearby for a little private time just the four of us.
We saw the island just ahead of us but just as we reached the shores, I thought I saw something lying on top of one of the waterfalls that could be seen at the top of the island.
Something big.
I took the binoculars and gasped as I saw the large wings and the enormous size of the creature before me.  In fact there were two of them, the other had golden scales and surrounding them were a litter of babies.  It was then I knew instantly what these creatures were.
Dragons.
The large male stood up with its wings extended and it took off flying into the air right towards us.  Right as the boat docked along the shore, the dragon landed before us.
His large stature terrified my children as they hid behind Jack and he stood in front of them to protect them.  I carefully observed this dragon, almost feeling like I had seen him before.  
He walked closer towards the boat growling and baring it’s dagger-like teeth letting out a deep rumble.  Suddenly it hit me.  I turned to see Jack ready to use his powers but I said to him.
“Jack wait!” His eyes changed back to the baby blues and he said as I got off the boat.
“(Y/n) what are you doing?!”
“Mommy come back!” Mary called out.
“It’s okay kids, just be quiet and stay close to your father.” I slowly walked forward a couple of steps before I stopped and allowed the dragon to fully stand before me.  He lowered his head down at me, the deep rumbled growls still coming out as his piercing dragon gold eyes stared down at me.  “Deacon?” I slowly raised my hand but he growled at me threateningly and I could hear my kids whimpering in fear.  “Deacon it’s me.” I stated as I continued to extend my arm out and I turned away from him.
*3rd Person POV*
The air was tense.  Jack held his son and daughter close to him assuring them not to look just in case anything bad happened.  (Y/n)’s arm was fully extended and Deacon sniffed her a couple of times. His pupils went from dagger piercing to full-blown cat like as he roared happily and tackled his mum down to the ground making (y/n) cry out.
Tumblr media
Having been told the story from Dean, Sam, Cas and (y/n) Jack let out a soft laugh at finally seeing the famous dragon alpha Deacon that (y/n) had raised.
Deacon changed into human form and hugged his mom tightly making her cry out.  The two of them laughing and cheering as he spun her around, both on the beach and using his wings to lift her up off the ground.
“It’s okay. He’s not going to eat your mother. See? They’re friends.” Jack assured his children who were still hiding in fear behind their father.
*My POV*
Oh my god I can’t believe it! Deacon was here all this time! And boy had he grown up this time.  He now had shorter hair, he looked older much more like an adult but he still had that child-like innocence about him.
Tumblr media
“Oh Deacy my baby Deacy look at you!”
“Oh mum I’ve missed you soo much!”
“I’ve missed you my darling!” I laughed as he continued to spin me around.  It was then he took notice of my children and his eyes grew curious.  I smiled and gestured for them to come.
“Go on.” Jack told them.  They were frozen with fear so I walked up to them and took them each my arms and assured them as they hid in my neck.
“It’s okay. It’s okay.” I set them down before Deacon who now was kneeling down so that he wouldn’t seem as intimidating. “You kids remember that fun dragon movie you both love to watch? I want you to hold your hands out just like they do, like this, okay?” I took Mary’s hand and held it outward her palm facing Deacon.  I took Samuel’s hand and did the same thing as I continued, “That’s it. It’s okay.” I then scooted away and allowed them to come face to face with their older brother. Deacon stared down at him with eyes that only a parent could make, so I knew they would be in safe hands. “I’d like you both to meet your brother, Deacon. Deacon, this is Mary and Samuel-Dean.”
Deacon softly smiled and phased back into his dragon form which did scare my kids but not as much because a second later, Deacon pressed his muzzle against Mary’s and Samuel’s palms and purred lovingly, closing his eyes.
Accepting their touch.
Once feeling his muzzle, Mary’s face broke out a smile while Samuel was just awe-struck not believing that he was actually touching a real life dragon.
“Can we go flying mom?” asked Samuel.
“Please?” begged Mary.  I turned to Deacon whose eyes shone with a gleam of mischief before looking down at my kids smirking softly.  
Soon we were up in the clouds I was riding on Deacon with Mary sitting in front of me.  Her hands moving in a wave-formation as she tried to touch the clouds.  Soon coming on our left was Jack with Samuel riding on top of Deacon’s mate Veronica.  While coming in the middle were their 13th litter of kids. I smiled as the two families reunited with each other and were now soaring above the clouds together.  I stood up and Mary asked.
“Mommy what are you doing?”
“You’ll see baby.” I extended my arms out and fell off of Deacon’s back doing a bit of a free fall until I was caught midair.
By none other than Stephen.
His feet had caught hold of my arms and he looked down at me grinning and I grinned back up at him and he began to fly higher in the sky.  Soon coming down below me was Kisara.  Stephen let go of me and I immediately landed on Kisara’s back.
I touched her neck and she let out a purr before flying in the opposite direction to join up with her mate Apophis.  Kisara placed her wing right up to Apophis’ side and I walked across it till I got onto his back.  He then took off flying higher into the air, his snake like body creating a slide as I slid down his back.
Once I had reached his tail and did a full breach before forming a nosedive, out of the clouds roared Warren as I landed on his back.  I grinned down at the dragon that was the most difficult to gain trust of but now here we are after the last battle.
He roared once again and caught up with Deacon and the two joined wings so that I could walk across and rejoin my two boys. I sat behind Mary and she was in pure awe.
“Wow mommy that was amazing! How did you do that?”
“It just comes with being a Mother Dragon sweetheart.”
We were soon surrounded by each dragon that had come into my life.  Deacon flew on ahead leading the pack and let out a proud roar that pierced the sky as we flew off into the great beyond far beyond the sun.
34 notes · View notes
the-roanoke-society · 5 years ago
Note
What's the story behind the Agents of Sass and Class tag? How did Seraphim and Succubus meet within the society even tho they were from two COMPLETELY different agent circles? P.S I love you, bitch. 💖💖💖
now you did get the initial beginning down pretty square—seraphim had heard, on the periphery, that oh, we had a new necromancer, and man, her origin story was equal parts bizarre and intriguing (with the normal touches of tragedy that seemed to paint the narratives of everyone at the estate from time time—but such is the human and non-human condition of this plane, unfortunately).
let’s talk about it.
Tumblr media
between the emotional aftermath of enoch’s abrupt departure, the city in the hills, all on top of routine missions that she was still being handed from lilith, there was a lot that seraphim missed. it wasn’t because of apathy. it was because of exhaustion. (and then there was still the matter of agent whiskey, of statesman. she was… still working on figuring that part out. but jack loved a good chase. and a good fuck.)
a large part of that was succubus’s training and entire initiation. but even as it was, for some reason seraphim couldn’t quite discern, lilith had been very keen on the senior agent being at least a bit aware that she was around.
very keen.
“hey, it’s—clementine. right?”
those were her first words to her. she’d overheard poltergeist a few days ago, talking to wendigo and mothman about his newest recruit. that he’d done the grave test, as he’d done with other field agents in training before her.
seraphim didn’t hate him. not exactly. but he reminded her so much of john who sparked such a deep anger and hurt inside of her that it was difficult for her to physically be around him for long. and it broke her heart to see another person being spiritually shattered in this way.
she’d pivoted abruptly, leaving the lounge before any of the three had seen her. fuming.
we aren’t wild horses. this is all so goddamn unnecessary and exhausting.
it didn’t feel like they were being broken and remade into something better. it just felt like breaking.
looking back, seraphim was grateful that rae had let her carefully lead her to one of the stools by the center island, get her tissues, a wet towel for her face, and food that was actually plated. she was hardly the first person seraphim had seen weeping in an odd place in the manor, although crying in front of an open fridge was a first.
clementine wasn’t clementine for long. soon enough, she was raeanna. then rae. but a lot about her was… guarded. that first conversation in the kitchen that night was very much a weird kind of dance. seraphim had to learn where to press, where not to press. the shapes of what she was willing to share versus what she wasn’t. and succubus, for her part, had only a vague idea of who seraphim even was.
“my name’s morgan. uh, seraphim’s my handle. it’s nice to finally meet you.”
an exorcist, fine, a senior agent of apparent high regard, sure, but succubus didn’t know her and didn’t exactly relish the idea of a sleepover-tier get-to-know-you conversation in the middle of the night with the witch that poltergeist had constantly used as a standard to decimate her confidence.
the closeness and seamlessness they share as a duo on the field wasn’t formed overnight.
but it was engendered in one.
because succubus found that for the life of her, she couldn’t withstand the barrage of kindness.
they ran into each other a few times after that, always in passing. succubus still had her training to finish, and seraphim had her normal fieldwork.
but one day, shortly after succubus had finally graduated out of poltergeist’s authority to become an agent in her own right, lilith called seraphim into her office. all of her usual calm smile and gentle—if not a little suspicious—demeanor.
“morgan! there you are! i see the color’s gotten back into your face since you came home. did mr. daniels have something to do with that? … aaannnddd look, now there’s even more pink there, i’m taking that as a yes.”
“lil, please. look, did you need to ask me something? i’m assuming you called me up here for a reason.” seraphim took a seat in one of the plush armchairs on the other side of lilith’s desk, watching her superior thoughtfully twirl a red apple in the space above an open hand. it had a bite out of it.
“you know me well. i did have something that i wanted to assign you, and agent succubus.”
“agent? oh, she got through training! thank god, i was scared that adam was going to run her off, or worse, and—wait, both of us?” seraphim lifted one brow. it wasn’t that she’d been hit with dread, but she’d never worked with rae afield before. she wasn’t sure what to expect.
“yes, she’s become quite the gifted necromancer under ‘geist’s—particular brand of tutelage. … morgan, would you like an apple, or are you just jealous that you haven’t quite mastered the art of object levitation?”
seraphim sighed. “both, if i’m honest, but joe’s been teaching me energy manipulation.” she caught the apple that lilith tossed to her from a bowl on the small table behind her and eyed the manila folder she slid onto her desk towards her. “granted, it’s not like i have a separate universe at my hands. our magic doesn’t look the same. but it’s…” her voice softened. another sigh. this one was sadder. “… it’s nice to be able to explore what i can do. after everything. you never really stop learning, i guess. not really.” she poked at the folder. “but uh, i’m a little bit more curious about that, ma’am.”
lilith smiled kindly. she’d have to speak with mothman later, see what exactly they’d been up to. “we’ve had—reports,” she began, flipping open the folder. seraphim took a bite out of her apple, reaching forward to touch one of the photographs that was on top of a stack of scanned newspaper clippings. “of something interesting happening around the outsides of las vegas.”
seraphim picked the picture up, frowning at it. “uh—lil, uhm, what, what am i looking at?” she spoke around the apple bits in her mouth. the only distinct shapes she could make out in the photo were the mountains in the distance and a police cruiser. but this black blur in the middle…
whatever it was, it was massive. easily at least ten, twelve feet, comparing it to the car. big, dark, and—were those antlers?
“we’re not a hundred percent sure. but we’re afraid that given the damage its caused and an uptick in insomnia and night terrors around the part of the city where it’s been sighted, it may be something demonic.”
“which is why you’re sending me. okay, i follow you.”
“we also think it might not be completely alive in the traditional sense.”
“… it’s not what now?”
lilith rubbing her hands together. not a good sign. “we don’t think it’s—living. no mundane weapons seem to slow it down, which isn’t necessarily a huge surprise, but other members from the nevada office that were dispatched had similar misfortune. granted, their specializations aren’t quite like yours, or like rae’s, and we’re wondering if maybe we just need an approach with… let’s say a dynamic more like the one you two have.”
“lil…”
“i don’t mean anything as shallow as a game of holy versus unholy. i only mean that both of you are walking different sides of the same road, going the same way. you have a decent handle on being, as luca has said, a ‘light-bringer,’ and rae makes a weapon out of darkness. between the two of you, this thing doesn’t stand a chance, and the vegas mayor will, once again, owe me a debt.”
“uh, once again?” why was it that she consistently left lilith’s office with more questions than answers?
“it’s a long story, i’ll tell you when you get back. now go find rae, please, i’d like to speak with her. take this file with you to review. our dear darling quetzl just got back from visiting his mother, he’ll fly you out tomorrow morning at six a.m. sharp.”
“yes ma’am.” seraphim bit down on her apple, holding it in her mouth as she used both hands to shift through the file.
this would make for some interesting afternoon reading, but first, to find succubus…
*   *     *
“did you eat breakfast?” seraphim asked the next morning, hoping that a pair of dark capris and a light grey button-up wouldn’t end up being too hot for the desert. she couldn’t bring herself to just wear a tank-top. she didn’t like how people looked at her scars.
“… what?” succubus was rubbing sleep out of her eyes, almost tripping up the steps into the jet. almost. “oh shit—uhm, no, i opted to get as much sleep as possible. kind of regretting it.”
“what, sleeping in or not eating anything?” seraphim got up into the plane first, slinging her duffel bag upwards onto the rack over their seats.
the good witch—which seraphim thought was a fuckin’ weird name for a plane—was one of the nicer jets in roanoke’s hangar. the flight from kentucky to nevada wouldn’t be tremendously long, but it’d give them a few hours to rest, and if seraphim had her way, to be better friends.
this would be the first time they’d be stuck together for an extended period, and she wasn’t sure what to expect.
succubus laughed, and readily handed her own bag to seraphim’s outstretched hand. “both.”
“then boy do i have a surprise for you two!” seraphim and succubus both jumped at the booming voice of quetzl, who was the most intense morning person seraphim had ever met. all dark eyes, dark smiles and a demeanor that could be likened to a nuclear reactor.
before either of them could quiet react he’d already stuffed pop tarts into their hands—smores flavor into seraphim’s, strawberry into succubus’s. “you’re welcome. now please, go sit down, i’ve got to radio phoenix and get him to open the hangar up for us, but as soon as the gate’s up, we’re outta here!”
and as soon as they sat down: “dude do you want to trade? that one’s my favorite.”
“seriously? hell yeah, that one’s my favorite too.”
okay. off to a good start.
but seraphim closed her eyes as soon as they hit cruising altitude—she’d watched succubus take out a worn copy of carrie, and had to hide her smile—and when she opened them again, it was to the tune of quetzl’s voice over the p.a. system. “ladies! and—other ladies! all of the two ladies on board. we’ll be landing on the airstrip by our nevada compatriots here in like, thirty minutes. we’ll be right on the outskirts of henderson, which means around a thirty minute drive to the site that lilith wanted you to investigate first. so please return your seats to the upright position, do the thing with the tray tables, you’ve been on a plane before, just don’t run around the cabin, that’s literally it. … thank you for your patronage.”
succubus rolled her eyes. “is he always like this?”
seraphim laughed in response. “welcome to air quetzl. never boring, and sometimes just—real fuckin’ annoying.”
“better annoying than boring, though?”
the senior agent hummed, nodding. “i—yeah. better annoying than boring.”
*    *     *
agent tahoe met them in the hangar. blonde-haired, blue-eyed, and all six feet of her like a ray of sunshine. seraphim thought she was going to bruise her knuckles with the strength of her grip. where the hell does lilith keep finding all these morning people?
“seraphim! good to see you again, look how long your hair’s gotten! and you must be our newest crowned, agent succubus! i’m senior agent tahoe. our ah, staff’s stretched a bit thin at the moment, what with all the monster bullshit, but don’t worry, i’ll be the one making sure you get to where you need to g—“
“emilia! baaaabe! how’s it hangin’?”
“… clark.”
her tone went deadpan and succubus was trying desperately to keep some sense of professionalism.
“oh come on, you’re not still mad at me, are you?”
“if you two will follow me, our ride’s waiting in the garage juuuuust down this corridor here—“
“oh sweet, what did boss man upstairs lend us?”
“i said you two. meaning them. you are going straight inside where someone can keep an eye on you. and don’t touch anything.”
“emilia!”
“go fucking upstairs.” but all the venom in her voice disappeared when she turned back to the team at her shoulders, following close behind her. “in all seriousness, we’re really glad y’all are here. whatever this thing it, it broke jarbridge’s legs, compound fractures, too. i mean, she passed out, which is good, she says she doesn’t even remember it happening, but i’m pretty sure lovelock’s gonna have to take some kind of sabbatical, you know how squeamish he is around blood…”
succubus glanced at seraphim once. her face was a little pale.
but seraphim just put a warm hand on her shoulder, and leaned closer to her. “hey. this asshole hasn’t met us yet. we got this.”
 *    *     *
tahoe was the kind of woman where, if you didn’t make any attempt to steer the conversation, she could talk gore and guts for literal hours (seraphim had heard her do it enough times before).
once they’d gotten into a shiny black falcon coup (that, despite how clean it looked, was straight out of 1975) seraphim watched succubus’s face become more and more drawn.
she’d survived poltergeist. that spoke volumes in and of itself. but even the confidence bred from that firewalking brand of training, well…
seraphim remembered her first mission solo, without enoch at her side. all she had to do was envision that bright yellow doorway on lincoln street and it all came flooding back, visceral but short-lived. the nervousness. the fear. and for her, at least, an acute case of being overwhelmed.
but then… poltergeist hadn’t left.
would it have been so bad if he did leave, really?
seraphim shook her head. “—emilia! emilia. uhm. look, now, you know i love a war story as much as the next agent, but ah, rae looked a little confused as to why you were being so cold to clark, and frankly, i am too, i thought you two had patched things up?”
if there was one thing tahoe liked talking about more than body horror—it was her exes.
succubus didn’t want to let on that her heart was in her throat, and she had her hands balled into fists in her lap so no one could tell they were shaking. what had she gotten herself into? double compound fractures? were her bones about to see the light of day as well? she suppressed a shudder.
she loved bones. she loved her own bones.  she loved them most when they were safely under her skin like they were supposed to be.
but succubus also loved gossip, and seraphim, as it turned out, was an excellent enabler.
also turned out that quetzl was just as awful to date as succubus had judged beforehand, according to tahoe. “and okay, i’ll concede that maybe i shouldn’t have been looking through his phone but damnit, rae, it was my own sister! like, both of my sisters! who does that?”
  *    *     *
their arrival point was hardly anything climactic—although ‘cinematic’ was still a word that seraphim would’ve used. in a very regional gothic sort of way. the sun was high by that point, not a cloud in the sky and it was so blue that it hurt her eyes. she could see roaring vegas in the distance as she stood by the front of the coup, taking a drag off of her cigarette. her usual pre-mission ritual these days.
“i didn’t know you smoked,” succubus said quietly, but even as soft as her voice was, seraphim jumped anyway, coughing. “oh shit, sorry, i didn’t mean t—“
“it’s okay! it’s okay. it’s a gross habit. i keep telling lilith i’ll quit, but…” she stared at it in the v of her fingers, shrugged, and then took one long final inhale before flicking upwards, snapping her fingers, and—where the hell did it go? “i don’t know. i don’t have a lot of motivation to stop. and anyway, that’s not why we’re here, we’re here!” with a grand flourish, she turned, motioning to the spread of desert before them. “to catch a monster.”
succubus grinned. “i do like the sound of that.”
“hell yeah you do! we are the fuckin’ veil!” tahoe had a mapped spread out over the car’s hood, covered in various markings. “shit, iiiiii am utter garbage at location work, i wish jarbridge was out of medical already—“ she laughed. “man she’s probably high as a kite right now anyway. she’d be useless. okay, look just—you two come over here.”
seraphim and succumbs watched at her shoulders as she pointed with one black-painted nail to a part of the map marked with three sharpie x’s, all in a triangle and all on the other side of a low, craggy ridge about a mile or so from where the dirt roadside where they’d parked. “based off of all the intel we’ve been able to gather, we think that it’s home base is right around here. now, it’s daytime, and this thing is one nocturnal son of a bitch, so the strategy is to get a jump on him on his home turf. catch him with pants down, or whatever.”
succubus hummed, “oh, now those are my favorite kind of missions—“
tahoe lifted her eyebrows. “remind me to ask you some questions when this is all over and we get celebratory shots on the strip or something. now!” in a few wide strides she was at the trunk, popping the lid with the wave of a hand as she walked. “these are yours.” she handed seraphim her usual pistol, and succubus a standard issue handgun marked by the roanoke insignia and a few sigils she couldn’t quite recognize.
“there’s my baby!”
“uh, morgan, what kinds of babies have you been around…?” but seraphim was too busy taking practice swings with a large wooden bat, embedded with nails, wrapped in barbed wire and prayer beads.
“rae, meet virgil. virgil, rae. most trustworthy man i’ve ever met.”
succubus lifted her eyebrows in approval. “will, uh, i get one of those—?”
seraphim had the audacity to wink. “if you make one yourself. i’ll tell you virgil’s story over all those shots tahoe said she was going to buy us here in a second.”
but tahoe was back studying the map. something about her posture was different. her back straighter, her lips in a tighter line. there was a beat before she lifted her eyes to the agents, sighing. “i wish there was something more i could give you. anything more. but this is it.” another short exhale. “we don’t know what, exactly, this is. but you two are going to be the best crack at it that we’ve taken so far. if things get hairy, just head back here. i’ll stay here with the ride. my office is a button-press away. don’t—“ she swallowed. seraphim felt nervousness tug at the base of her stomach. this wasn’t like emilia. “don’t be scared to bail out. might’ve saved jarbridge her legs. i’ll be here, okay? comm’s on. you’ve got your specs. call me beep me, whatever.”
succubus lifted a hand, reflexively tracing the frames that rested across the bridge of her nose.
“… good luck.”
seraphim had one hand on the top of the holster strapped across her thigh, the other on virgil’s base. he rested easily across the width of her shoulders. she knew where the grooves were to keep the barbs from digging into her work jacket (although a few still did anyway). succubus realized the weird straps of leather stretching across seraphim’s back were just another holster as she took one more swing, then popped the back into the curved sockets. “we won’t let you down, em. rae—stay at my shoulder.”
but she waited until they were a ways down, making their own path through the sand before she kept going: “—but when i say get behind me, get behind me.”
succubus frowned. “what, you think i can’t handle it?”
“rae—“
“no, no, please, enlighten me.” they didn’t stop walking. their path started to descend down, and succubus could see the rocky edge they’d have to hike over to get to the triangle marked on tahoe’s map. she wondered if it’d be like the monster movies she’d watched as a kid; would there be a cave? a dark, yawning maw on a hillside, looking like it’s full of nothing but pitch, like how sophie walked into the cavern in howl’s moving castle?
seraphim didn’t answer immediately, but then: “this is our first time. not to make this sound all euphemistic and shit, but i’d prefer if you didn’t, i don’t know, get a part of your neck bitten out, get your bones broken—y’know. work stuff.”
succubus blew out a breath. “right. … right. i, uh. i’m—“
“don’t.” seraphim smiled. succubus realized how easy it looked, sliding onto her countenance.
it didn’t make sense.
she’d seen this same woman look absolutely haunted when she thought no one was looking.
“i’m here to act as guardian angel. this is a part of your training.” and softer: “… and mine, too.”
“hmm?”
“nothin’. just stay close, okay?”
“‘kay.”
  *    *     *
the rest of the walk was fairly quietly. seraphim kept singing under her breath, but succubus couldn’t make out anything familiar.  she thought she heard something like “it’s rainin’ tacos…”
they came up on top of the ridge, and succubus squinted, staring down. it was a sheer drop, and while it wasn’t like they were on top of the grand canyon, she was pretty sure a fall from this height could kill someone. or at least make sure they never walked again. seraphim whistled lowly, motioning off to the left. “looks like there’s a path that goes down.” her voice was soft, but solid. “if i had to guess, we’re probably standing on top of this thing’s house. ten bucks says there’s a cave or something similar down there.”
“deal.”
and as it turned out, there was a cave.
well—‘cave’ might’ve been too kind of a descriptor.
to seraphim it looked more like a giant had straight up just clawed a huge whole into the side of the rock. the entrance was marked by sharpened, jagged stones that looked too much like teeth for her liking.
they approached painfully slowly. as soon as the ground had evened out, seraphim had drawn her pistol, and succubus mimicked the movement. but there was no sound, nothing, save for the wind whistling over the ridge.
“look like about how you expected?”
“with a bit more cacti, yeah. and the police cruiser is a surprise.”
the saguaro looked like they belonged there, but that car did not. seraphim wondered if it was the same one she’d seen in the photo lilith had shown her, but this one had definitely been through the wringer.
all the windows had been shattered. the sun caught the shards of glass that surrounded it, making it look like someone had spilled stars onto the sand. it was covered in dents, the place where the engine was had been hit downward (whatever engine there had been was now probably less engine and more just… car parts scattered underneath the cruiser), but what caught her eye the most was a set of six long lines dug along the length of one side.
claw marks? teeth marks? it was anyone’s guess.
—oh. and we’re about to find out.
succubus suppressed a shiver underneath a full sun. “what do we do?” she whispered. she could see seraphim’s jaw working, brows furrowed.
“should’ve brought a grenade…” a short sigh. “well, too late now, and this isn’t exactly joe’s last d and d campaign. i don’t think charging in there is a good idea. we have no idea of the layout, and ‘strength in numbers’ doesn’t apply to every situation, especially not ones like this.” she lifted a hand and ran it along her chin. “… okay. okay. i have an idea.”
“what’s the idea?”
“you go wait by the cruiser. i’m gonna whistle and try to draw it out.”
“… are you being serious?”
seraphim grinned and it looked borderline maniacal. “sure am. something tells me it might have a weakness to sunlight, hence why we only see it at night. if it is demonic, like lilith thinks, i’ll be able to bind it. and if it’s undead—also like lilith thinks—then you’ll just dispatch it.” she nodded to the handgun at succubus’s hip. “those bullets are holy. should do the trick. now get over there. i’m going to see if i can pull off a tom and jerry, get the jump on it from behind if we can just lure it out.”
so. succubus found herself on her knees behind the front part of the cruiser, sheltering behind the busted metal. she watched as seraphim had walked a far, wide circle, coming back to the ridge face and slowly edging her way along the rock, her spine pressed as flat against the stone as it would go. virgil, abandoned for the moment to make space, leaned against the rock some ways away. succubus was already regretting that decision.
it felt like ages passed as she side-stepped. side-stepped. side-stepped. side-stepped again.
until finally seraphim was close to the cave’s mouth. but she didn’t draw her gun again, like succubus had expected. it stayed holstered alongside her thigh. but she did roll up her sleeves to reveal—were those tattoos? where had those come from? succubus couldn’t remember seeing them before. had she found time to mark herself somehow?
but she didn’t have enough time to ponder. because seraphim met her eyes, nodded once, and turned her neck.
there it came, a whistle, low, long and, succubus reasoned if she could hear it from all the way behind the police car, loud. seraphim abruptly jerked back, flattening herself again. her palm spread wide against the stone, trying to feel the vibrations of movement, the vibrations of anything.
but an entire minute passed. then two. then five.
seraphim blew some air into her cheeks, and with trembling legs, finally began walking back towards the car. “look, rae, i think maybe the recon team got the wr—“
it came so quickly that seraphim immediately collapsed to her knees. it was a high-pitched banshee wail of a shriek, so cacophonous and blaring that even when succubus jammed the heels of her hands over the shell curves of her ears it did nothing to soften the sound. she screwed her eyes shut, and just as abruptly as it started, it was done. when she opened them, trying to remember how to breathe, how inhaling and exhaling felt, seraphim had collapsed onto her rear on the other end of the cruiser.
succubus swallowed. “what. the fuck. was that.” her voice was quiet. a jet plane would have been quiet in comparison to what they’d just heard.
seraphim had no color in her face and couldn’t immediately answer. “… okay. that’s uh. probably the target. i apologize, i completely gave in to the monkey brain flight-or-fight response there and didn’t pick the right one.”
“i don’t know if i necessarily agree.” they stared at each other for a few beats of silence. both were afraid to move. it wasn’t something either of them were trying to hide that moment. “—what do we do now?”
seraphim took a breath, her mouth moving to answer, but was interrupted by—succubus didn’t know how to describe it, not straight away. it had different parts, all moving and all happening so close together it was hard to pick them apart. the whoosh of air, the clean cut of metal on metal, that short of shink noise that a knife made up against a whetstone. succubus blinked.
she thought she’d seen sparks between them.
literal sparks, as if the side of the car had been hit with something.
her mind was trying to catch up.
… are those claws?
the fingertips—nails, talons, claws, all of them—of a hand (‘hand’ was a generous descriptor in this instance) were sticking out of the side of the car. not opening the door. they were sticking out having gone through the outer frame of the cruiser.
tap. … tap tap.
succubus was going to be sick.
taptaptaptaptaptaptap—
seraphim abruptly fell backwards as the half of the car she’d been leaning against was wrenched back, and she found herself staring upwards, right into the face of the monster of the photograph.
“jesus christ you are so much uglier up close.”
“morgan for fuck’s sake—!“
succubus was reaching, grabbing, trying to grasp her pant leg, something as this thing let out another scream. it threw the chunk of cruiser down where seraphim had been lying in partial shock just seconds earlier. the crash was deafening and before seraphim quite knew what was happening, she was sprinting across the sand with her elbow in a grip that was almost bone-crushing.
“run!”
it didn’t matter that they were armed. it was too close too fast. there was no time. no space. it was on them like–what was it poltergeist had liked to say? white on rice.
that thing didn’t have to make a noise, they could both hear the hoofbeats behind them, could see the too-long, too-prickled shadow catching up to overtake theirs on the desert ground.
“what the fuck! what the fuck! shit!” succubus wasn’t leading them back to tahoe, then there’d be three dead agents instead of just two, and she absolutely believed that there was for sure going to be two.
“—i have another idea!”
“oh fucking great!”
“no no no, this one’ll work i’m positive!”
“isn’t that what you said last time?!”
“if you remember correctly, i said no such thing! trust me, old school always works! let me go on three, okay? one—three!”
succubus hadn’t planned on turning around, but then the—demon? zombie? old forgotten demigod or someone’s bastard offspring? who knew?—started to make a new sound. she ran until its shadow wasn’t touching anything in her sight, ending up back against the ridge. only then did she turn.
… wow.
what she hadn’t seen was seraphim pulling off what she’d honestly considered a hail mary.
they couldn’t outrun it. in the time it would take them to draw their guns, it probably would’ve sliced them open at the elbows. and as any necromancer, or exorcist, or witch, or sorcerer can tell you: it’s very, very difficult to concentrate enough to do anything, let alone put up a decent defense or guard, when you’re actively being chased and doing the opposite of gaining ground.
not for seraphim, anyway.
not yet.
as soon as succubus’s grip released from her arm with a push, seraphim dropped like dead weight onto her back and prayed—prayed very, very hard, and focused, just like she’d been taught.
she forced her elbows to meet, right up to her wrists, as she was very, very narrowly missed being stepped on (which would’ve been lethal—apparently she’d missed the velociraptor feet the first go-around). and as she did so, the marks on her arms made a shape—a circle, decorated with smaller symbols, around and around and around…
a seal.
“a capite ad calcem.”
from head to heel.
freeze, motherfucker.
succubus turned in time to see the target upheld over seraphim, who was flat on her spine against the dirt, directly underneath it. it almost looked like it was being suspended by the thinnest strands of razor wire—succubus kept catching glints as it thrashed, and something black began to ooze out of it.
seraphim had some drip right onto her flushed cheeks, struggling a bit to keep the seal intact.
succubus began to understand why poltergeist had brought her up so often. for a beat, she could only stare.
and with a bit of surprise, she realized she didn’t feel envy, or any kind of spite—because that’s just what adam would have wanted, isn’t it? to break a thing before it got a chance to breathe?—she felt awe.
she felt pride.
which quickly melted into panic as soon as seraphim’s voice cut through her haze, upped a pitch in the chaos. “rae? buddy? a little help? this dude’s—oh shit, no you do not, asshole mcgee—just a smidge stronger than i first thought. show me what you’ve got! deport this fucker!”
every line blazed into a brightness that hurt her to look at for too long, and it suddenly all snapped into place. every single thing poltergeist had taught her, flooding back. perhaps her learning retention was better than she thought.
as another of the monster’s cries echoed against the ridge wall—this one perhaps a bit more pain than rage—she ran closer.
those were petrov lines—which meant that was an azrael seal. azrael was an archangel who had special dominion over retribution; his marks (and succubus understood that oh, those are what seraphim had on her arms, i just couldn’t recognize them in broken pieces—) aided in trapping demonic entities that had manifested onto the physical plane. this was one of the first seals that seraphim had been taught, and for good reason.
okay. so a demon.
but petrov lines, those only appeared for beings that were demonic just in part. something that came from some of the in-between worlds, an underworld that was a hell but not a hell.
something that succubus merely recognized as undead.
fuck, it’s both.
but succubus suddenly felt a surge of confidence at the light of the lines, and she lifted her hands, gun forgotten, darkness already beginning to twine out from her elbows, down to her wrists. she stalked, predatory, and seraphim tried to both watch her partner and keep this thing under control.
she may not have seen succubus’s hand motions, the intricate movements of her fingers in rapid succession followed by a definitive slicing motion.
but she heard her, speaking in the same tongue she had.
“ad initium—asshole!”
seraphim watched as cords of black intertwined with the lightlines, and kept watching as they found the creature’s neck.
it was both forces together that bore themselves down and quite literally razored the being into little chunks. no more black fell on seraphim’s face. it simply dissipated, as if it had turned to ash.
what was it that lilith had said?
walking different sides of the same road.
it took about a minute for it to disappear completely, and when it did, for about as long, neither agent moved. seraphim was exhausted. muscle fatigue manifested as tremors in her arms. she stared up at an empty sky as succubus slowly walked towards her, finally kneeling down by her side.
“… you good?”
“… yeah. you good?”
“yeah.”
“groovy.”
seraphim closed her eyes. she could’ve fallen asleep if she hadn’t started to hear distant yelling: “oh my god what did you two DO?!” tahoe was scrambling down towards them, yelling, looking equal parts horrified and elated. “i heard—oh my god, i—morgan, rae, you’re alive, you’re both alive, hallelujah, and no bones! morgan, what the fuck is all over your face? whose blood is that? is that blood? holy shit i can’t believe you—woah woah!” she caught succubus as she flopped off to the one side, threatening to collapse. “rae. rae, stay away. morgan. … morgan!”
she slapped the exorcist on the bicep, and the exorcist in question swore but in a much more whiney tone than she’d originally meant, to which tahoe just quipped: “oh walk it off you big baby. we’ll have a beta team come out and cleanse this area, it’s still tainted, which means if you’re gonna faint, you can’t do it here. c’mon now, up we go—“
succubus, as a newer recruit, had the luxury of tahoe’s arm around her waist, helping her to stagger to her feet. seraphim had a few false starts before she managed to first roll up onto her knees, then finally, to stand. her first few steps were shaky. but she shook her head, blinked a few times, and glanced over at succubus and tahoe walking back towards the car.
and they grew steadier, as she went.
around thirty minutes later, time found them all sitting at the bar of a classic, neon-tinged greasy spoon diner, complete with black-and-white checkered floors and a jukebox in the corner that apparently knew three songs: rocketman, dancing queen, and under pressure.
not a bad mix, honestly.
“ladies!” tahoe was the first to lift her shot glass. the three of them swirled with some cheap well tequila, given a pink sheen from the lights. “what do we want to toast to?”
“… uhm.” seraphim mumbled, staring at her glass. “weee… should toast toooo…”
“… new friendships?” succubus had spoken so softly that at first, seraphim wasn’t sure she’d heard her. but once she understood, she grinned, broadly.
“to new friendships—and to the first of many victories.” succubus smiled back at her. … i think i could really like it here.
“cheers!”
their glasses clinked to the tune of sir elton john, crooning softly: “and i think it’s gonna be a long long time… and i think it’s gonna be a long long time…”
13 notes · View notes
Text
FIC: In The Dark, I Heard Your Voice
---
He felt the throat under his hand dry and crack and almost too suddenly for something so powerful disparate and break into itself, leaving him clutching onto only the faded flakes of dust as the form of the so called Loa of Criminals broke apart of itself as the spirit's power drained and flooded through him with the same ferocity of Baron Kriminel had raged at him in his last breaths. What is dead should never die, but as the shadow slowly lowered his hand and brushed the dust from his fingers, he couldn’t help but feel the rush of power and fury that this one - this final one - made the perfect choice to bring back the one who’d already died twice already.
His skin felt like it was too small, too frail, too human to hold all of him in now as he moved away from the pile of ash that had once been the Haitian spirit-god more feared and powerful than even that Samedi guy that she had babbled about from some book or other at him once. Taking something tied to her as the last one felt somewhat fitting. He could only hope his body would retain him long enough and that he was not too late.
It had taken him two months, the two long and desolate months since she didn’t come home for Grey to get to this point, and he couldn’t help the dark twist of his gut thinking that maybe it was going to be just too late to save her as she had been and instead he’d be saving a different form of her. He hoped deep inside that she might still be as she always was, but to him it didn’t matter. Grey needed her back. However that might be.
Something tickled his cheek and lifting a hand as he smoked away and reappeared near the no-longer iron guarded cemetery, the shadow looked in surprise at the thick black ooze that coated his finger tips as he pulled his hand away from the trickling substance. Blinking his eyes repeatedly, Grey clenched his fists feeling the dripping begin down his other cheek as well as he surveyed the mausoleum door with interest before the sound of a cough came from behind him.
“Did you bring it?” “You sure don’t look well, loverboy. Are you sure you should be doing this?” “I asked you a question.” “So you did. Well, you’re in luck - I managed to borrow this little thing while Sam was asleep-” “You didn’t get permission?”
There was a feminine laugh as the blonde haired demon approached him, her hands cradling the long, elegant weapon with care as she walked. It was a gun that neither of them had ever thought they would hold and one that would cause each of them to freeze in terror if they had ever been on the other end of the barrel. Ruby turned it over in her hands almost reverently as she reached his side, a finger stroking along the long, black barrel like its very existence was seducing her.
“Don’t worry, shadowman, I left a little note of where the boys will find it - and if you’d like to get a move on before they get here?” “Just a second-” “You want to wait another hour for her? Aren’t we on a bit of a dead line here, loverboy? Don’t want her all black and crispy-”
“You’ll stop talking if you know what’s good for you, Ruby.” The words were growled out in an instant, the same instant his shadow stretched and snapped in place holding the demon where she was and from disappearing if she felt contrary at any moment. Grey’s eyes snapped onto hers, the bright blue of her meatsuits wide in surprise before relaxing into her usual cocky resolve meeting his own inky darkness so similar but also wholly different from the blackness they were just talking about, before he jerked his hand out to grasp the Colt from the demon’s hands. “How’s this supposed to work, anyways?” The idea of using such a human passage into the depths of Hell was strange, but since Crowley’s dethronement, the ease of movement between the planes had closed to those without their known ways out.
“Gun in the whole, you should know all about sticking things in holes, right?” “Ruby..” “Oh relax, we’ll get in there easy peasy. No one has watched this passage since the Winchester’s cracked it open and shot Azazel with that very gun.” “Well isn’t that comforting-” “It should be. I could have taken you one of my ways, but they are a lot less fun and a lot more bloody than this method.”
The shadow nodded his head at that, and stepped forward towards the entry to the Hell - dragging the demon along by her shadow as he did so, with a sigh. Grey reached out and slid the barrel of the gun into the perfectly sized gap and as he heard the telltale rumble of an old, muscle car pulling up behind them, he twisted the handle and pushed inwards the heavy stone doorway before moving forward, demon in tow, before the stone slid shut behind them with a sense of finality
---
Hell was somehow exactly the same and so much worse than he remembered it all in one. Perhaps it was because each soul they passed with a demon working them over in particularly heinous torture like flaying or burning or icing or a combination of all three or some equally bloody dismemberment and disembowelment brought with it a mix of horror at questioning if this one would be her, followed immediately by an equally terrifying realization that it wasn’t and she was still out there somewhere, still strapped and having much the same happening to her if not the cold thought that perhaps he would find her on the other end of the knife by the time he reached her. Each rack they passed had a different human at different stages of decay and blackening, their voices so loud in his ears but he strained and failed to hear the one and only voice he cared about.
They’d passed only a few handfuls of souls before he heard the sucking in of breath from the demon beside him as they approached the next rack - shadowy eyes darting across to the blonde beside him before turning to look ahead again at the disgusted look upon her face. His own twisted into much the same as he took in the sight before him, before like an iron knife through the spine he felt the white hot rage at what he was seeing and the realization that this was considered an element of torture in this place. That that may have happened or may be happening to his quarry. If he hadn’t already been intending to save her, he was now. And stepping forward - one hand outstretched and grasping the back of the demon working over the human under them’s head - he drained until all there was left covering the screaming soul was dust.
That established the new pattern of their search - every single demon that the pair came across was obliterated in seconds before they could even realize that they were in any danger or could make any sort of struggle like the humans they tore into in more ways than Grey had ever thought they would. It seemed like hours, maybe even days, that he stalked the passages and paths of Hell searching and searching and finding nothing of his prize. If he hadn’t already been leaking, he would have by now with the sheer number of demons he had put an end to; and if he had bothered to notice how uncomfortable the blonde beside him was becoming, he might have noticed the inky dark shadows dripping and slipping out from him with every step - the dark trail of his own shadow growing behind him and smoke trickling out from him as he moved and the veins under his skin becoming more prominent with the black darkness of shadows underneath the pale color.
Ruby remained silent for the most part - something Grey took to be to do with her own distaste for the place or desire not to bring attention to herself any time soon, or perhaps it was something else as her lips twitched on occasion as one demon or another would turn to stare at her for the briefest second before the shadow had drained them of their very existence - until it seemed like they were never going to find his desire and he’d begun being nastier to the last few demons they’d destroyed. “Okay, okay, fine...”
“What-?” “Fine, I’ll stop it and get the ball really rolling.” “What the fuck do you mean, Ruby?” “Oh be quiet loverboy. I hate this stuff more than you do, I just wanted to see how much we could take out before you decided to call him yourself.”
Her words were like ice down his spine, bringing out a shudder at the idea that she was suggesting what he thought she was. “Call who, Ruby?” Grey’s voice was laced with venom and danger as he hissed the words out, eyes pulling away from the newly-made pile of nothing that had been a demon peeling some soul of an elderly man’s eyes with a vegetable peeler, to fix straight onto the now shrugging demon with all the fire of the very place they were standing. “I asked you a question-”
“You’ve been doing that a lot lately.” The blonde replied snappily, clenching her hands carefully to the sides of her hips as Ruby took a small step back from him. He was somewhat impressed to see she managed to stop the flinch when he disappeared and reappeared right in front of her, hands grasping onto her upper arms forcefully. “You know who you need to call, loverboy. Your dear old friend-”
“I had called him, you bitch.” “Really?” “Of course I did. The moment the angel said she- the moment I knew where she was, I called for him. Repeatedly.” “And he never came to you? Not even to offer a little comfort? Hmmm, I wonder what he could have been busy with.” “Stop speaking in riddles before I drain you too-”
“Fine. Call him now and you should get the help you need. But I am done assisting this murder quest, I’ve seen enough of those worthless little torturers burnt up, I’ve had my fun.” The demon rolled her eyes with more attitude than someone being held in his grip should have done, however the way she returned his look with an almost earnest and hopeful look made the shadow release his fingers from her arms, before she was gone immediately.
---
After Ruby’s departure, Grey returned to the same process without any additional thought to her jabs and words for some time. All he could see was the torment happening around him and all he could hear was the screams and laughter of anyone and everyone other than the one he truly wanted. Every soul that wasn’t hers was another soul that kept her from him, every demon that wasn’t her was another demon keeping her at bay and doing unspeakable things to her in his mind as he made his way deeper and deeper into the bowels of Hell itself.
Occasionally he would see a demon coming the opposite direction to him, headed towards and along the passages to wherever they were needed - but as he drained more and more, and felt the terror turn into burning rage at every failed attempt to find her, he noticed these demons turning and fleeing in quicker and quicker steps. Perhaps it was the anger rolling off of him. Perhaps it was the thick dark smoke that slowly leaked from his fingers, eyes and very pores themselves. Perhaps it was the way the passages behind him appeared to disappear into a darkness of shadows that did not match any part of Hell that he had seen, or that any of those little demons would have seen. Perhaps that had been the only reason the blonde one could stay with him so long - her familiarity of walking in the dark passages no one else dared venture through that were now forming themselves behind his very footsteps. Regardless, those that fled, he did not see again, and with the twist of his stomach, Grey realized he may never get to catch a hold of them to punish for whatever had been done to her by them or their kind.
Stroking his fingers along the side of the hallways, Grey barely recognized him when the next demon appeared before him with an almost amused smirk. He was simply another demon, due to be drained and discarded on the shadow’s path towards his desire, and Grey found himself reaching a hand out to do just that before the Scottish accent broke through the cloud of rage and fear he was stuck in. “Well now, haven’t you been busy darlin.”
“What are you doing here.” Grey growled the words out in response as he blinked his inky, shadowy eyes a few times before they focused upon the demon. “Get the fuck out of my way Crowley, I have things to do.”
“Oh yes, I can see that. Things like kill a quarter of the torturers in Hell, very important that.” “They are foul-” “That they are, but they do have a job to do, and you are keeping them from that.” “You had gotten rid of them when you were King, Crowley, they are unnecessary. I have things to do, please get lost.”
“Ah yes, don’t let me stop you-” The Scottish demon responded, taking a step to the side as if to let Grey pass by, before unexpectedly falling into step with the other as the shadow began his pilgrimage towards her. “Are you having any luck?”
“Luck with what?” “Oh you know... things.” “Well, I didn’t want you here at all, so I guess thus far I am not having a lucky streak at all.” “I wouldn’t be so sure of that if I were you, love.”
“And why would that be?” Grey replied, stepping towards the next rack and grasping the torturer’s hand as he drew back the cleaver that it looked like he was chopping razor thin slices of the human’s arm apart with into sheets of soul - before the draining had the demon dropping into a pile on the floor and the cleaver clattering sharply straight down onto the floor beneath them. This one barely felt like anything more than a drop in the ocean of the amount of power that the shadow had been absorbing in this mission. And it barely felt like anything to Grey as he moved past the now staring demon as he continued his search and dripping smoke behind him. “What exactly shouldn’t I be so sure of?”
“Why, your luck is about to change, darling, if you would only ask for what you need.” Crowley’s lips were curled up into a smirk as he fell into step beside the other as if unaffected by Grey’s very presence and impact - however the shadow knew better, feeling the unsettled emotions and almost undercurrent of concern and fear radiating through the demon as they proceeded forward. It was nothing compared to the actual disinterest and unconcerned emotions that had filled the shadow’s previous travelling companion, but it was interesting to feel the concern from the demon - as it even felt genuine and very strong. “So, are you going to ask me, love, or are you going to struggle on looking for her in all the wrong places?”
“What is that supposed to mean?” “Why - it means it has been twenty years down here for her by now, darling. What makes you think she is still on a rack?” “She wouldn’t give in that quickly.” “Perhaps, perhaps not. And even if she had given in - what makes you think she’s still here with these filthy black eyed torturing pieces of shit?”
That froze the shadow abruptly as the idea washed over him, the smoke oozing out of him swirling around him as if a comforting blanket wrapping him away from the concept of her having already lost the fight against torture. Shaking that thought from his head, the second half of the demon’s words sunk in, and quick as a flash, his forearm was pressed sharply against the trachea of the demon and pressing him up against the wall of the hallway with force that the shadow had never once used on the demon, force from his own hatred and rage, and from the swaths of monsters and demons he had absorbed in preparation, from the power of the Vodou god he had drained to nothing, from the power of the demons he had stopped in their tracks and denied Hell of. There was a tense second as he pressed harshly that Grey thought perhaps he would end up popping the demon’s head off from his body like popping a champagne cork from a bottle, which he thought would be so fitting for the lover of fine things beneath his arm, before the demon vanished with a gasp.
“That was so unkind, love, and here I was offering to take you to her.” Crowley’s voice was somewhat hoarse as he rubbed at his neck gently when he reappeared several feet down the hallway, eyes fixed upon the swirling shadows and smoke that surrounded the monster. “If anyone knew where she was, it would be me.”
Grey practically felt his heart stop at that, his mouth suddenly dry and aching at the idea of asking the King of the Crossroads for assistance but also at the idea he would be taken to her right away if he simply asked. Fixing the other with a look, the shadow took a short step forward, and clenched and uncleched his fists before speaking. “Do you know where she is, Crowley?”
“I do indeed. And I can do you one better than telling you where she is.” The demon’s face broke into a smile that would have unsettled him if he wasn’t already thinking three steps ahead to finally laying eyes upon her again.
---
“It’s unfortunate timing for you to be here now, we were just picking up for the School Reunion time of year, you know. We’re very busy and I’d be loathe to lose her.” Crowley remarked to himself, his tone was conversational however Grey was barely listening to a word after the cold reality that Crowley had taken them to the Crossroads section of Hell from all the red eyed demons they had passed, and if Jo was in this part of Hell - then he had been too late. There could be no other explanation for it. He was too late to save her soul from becoming blackened and darkened like it had; however shaking that thought away as the shadow was guided along a long hallway towards a set of double doors with a golden plaque above stating ‘Waiting Room #3 - Continental USA’ , Grey focused purely on the fact he was going to save her from this place regardless. That he was one set of doors away from her. “I really don’t know what I’m going to do going back to how it was without her work. Such an efficient little thing, Jo really has been so helpful, she has been so good at getting me to relax among other things.”
It took a second for the words to sink in before the shadow found himself growling deep in his throat at the very thoughts the demon’s words brought up, unwilling and unable to think or consider any truth to them until he got to lay eyes on her. That was the only thing that mattered right then, getting to her and getting her from this place - and now, especially away from any other demons after what he had seen of the torture of Hell and the words from the so-called King of the Crossroads.
Stalking forward, Grey shoved open the double doors with a loud bang as he moved through the doorway - blackness filling the void behind him as his eyes darted across each and every face of the black clad demons sitting in straight lines along the walls of the room - their red eyes flashed and staring at him in what he could feel wafting off of them as surprise and fear in equal measure. Every one of those faces was wrong. There were a few blondes, but none had the same panes of her face, the same mullish set of her chin or the gentle curves of her lips, none had the soft blonde waves to match her own golden locks he had missed so badly. None had the gentle curves of her neck and shoulders, and none had that special something he would always be able to see in her. None had her sunshine smile or that laugh that made his stomach lurch.
But someone did - as as he stepped further into the space, he heard it. That laugh, loud and carefree and entirely uniquely Jo, coming from somewhere right in front of him.
Grey took another step, eyes looking at a small duo of demons with their black cocktail dresses and their backs to him that the sound was coming from, before the shorter brunette of the pair shifted slightly and it was like staring straight into the sun. She was there alright, Crowley hadn’t lied and that much was all the shadow needed to know as he stumbled forward over his own feet towards her with a loud squeak of his shoe soles upon the floor beneath him, but all he could focus on was the light of her before him like he’d never seen her before.
Jo was right there, and she was laughing as if she was in their kitchen back at home joking about some thing or other and not as if she was in Hell itself. Jo was right there, and she was smiling and batted at the brunette’s arm with that megawatt smile of her’s and appeared to be making some joke about something as if it was Jo and Harry teasing one another over some movie reference gone wrong. Jo was right there, and she raised a hand to push her hair back and scratch at her neck like she had picked up from him when she wasn’t sure of herself. Jo was right there, and he was still several feet away.
“Jo..” Grey felt his throat closing up as he breathed the word out, taking another step forward as his control on his emotions and the tight lid on his power began to break at the very sight of her. She was there, and she was happy in a way he’d never considered she might have the chance to be before he came for her, and then she was looking straight back at him with those big brown eyes he knew so well and not a sign at all she was anything but his Jo and the last shred of control snapped like a rubber band.
That didn’t matter though as while his edges appeared to blur with the sheer amount of darkness and smoke bleeding out of him, there was the sound of bare feet on stone as in a swirling trail of grey and silk fabric and the flow of golden hair streaming out behind her, she was making her way at break neck speed to him. He didn’t even see the dress draped off of her and swallowing her in such a way he had never seen before, he didn’t even notice the way her skin was peeking through so many intricately cut flashes of the dress, he didn’t even notice even more importantly how each flash of skin showed no signs of the marks that had only added to her beauty in his eyes or the way her neck was simply a smooth expanse with no scarring or marks to be seen. All he saw was the warmth radiating out of her smile with every step forward.
And then she was in his arms, his own wrapped around her waist as hers were flung around his neck, and then her sweet lips on his practically drinking one another in. Her fingers stroked over his cheeks, smearing the dark coagulated smoke there over his skin and as she tilted her head slightly across her own skin. His hands gripped a hold of her tightly as if afraid the moment he let go she would be gone from him again, and there was a long and drawn out moment before they finally released one another’s mouths and he found himself setting her back down on her own feet; one hand reaching towards her hair and pushing the locks back from her face in wonder.
“Jo, you’re-” “I’m fine, hun, I’m absolutely fine.” “But you’ve been here-” “I know, but I’m good. I promise. I’m still... I’m still me, hun.”
Grey found himself mapping her cheekbones so carefully with his thumbs as he stared at her face, searching the depths of her eyes and her energy for any sign that she was any different than the way she had been when she had kissed him goodbye two months ago for her hunt. When she had said she loved him and would be back in a week, and that she’d call in two days time and never did. That she had changed at all from that moment.
“I’m still me, Grey.” Jo’s voice was so soft and hoarse and desperate in the same moment, and at the utterance of his name the shadow let out a gasp and dropped to his knees in front of her.
He wrapped his arms around her hips tightly, face pressed into the soft folds of her dress and hands gripping tightly onto the soft skin of her back as he let out another gasping cry as she bent over him in a veil of blonde hair and gentle shushing. Grey felt the prick of tears at her being there, and as he breathed in heavily, the smell of vanilla wafted over him like he had been missing ever since she drove away from their little home.
It was the last straw, and sobbing into her as her hands rand through his hair softly and gently and soothingly, neither of them cared for the spectacle or the sight of the inky darkness swallowing them whole in their own little light of one another as the blonde said quietly, like a refrain from a prayer only she knew. “I knew you were comin’ for me. Comin’ to take me home.”
---
3 notes · View notes
drakonfire12 · 5 years ago
Text
The Five Ages of Man
So I’m on chapter 11 of When They Came by TheTimeTraveler24 and then I got this idea since I recently reread HoO. I know the below format is like really pretentious, but I wanted to write down the idea before I forget it. It’s kind of like in the fanfic, except not. 
Basically, Gaea wins and they have to call in backup because no way demigods alone can defeat any sort of primordial god. Last time it took some titans or a weapon of the other element (in regards to the mythology itself it begs the question of what actually got Ouranos in the end). Anyway, here’s what I got:
The Five Ages of Man
In the Golden Age, there was harmony between the gods and mortals.
There was no need for work.
They lived ended in peace, not pain.
The Silver Age was one where mortals did not do appropriate sacrifices to Zeus.
They lived as children for a century with their mother.
Then in adulthood, they slaughtered each other as one for trivial reasons.
As to the sacrificed not made, Zeus struck down these people.
The Bronze Age was named for weapons of the same material,
It was also named for war and conflict.
Then came the Age of Heroes.
These were the great heroes everyone knows.
These were men like Achilles and Odysseus.
These were the men who died and went to Elysium.
Then finally, the Iron Age,
This was the age driven by personal vice.
This was the age where the young were born old.
This was the age of conflict and no loyalty.
This is the one we are living in now.
- Wait, WAIT, WAIT!-
- What?-
- That's not how it was.-
- How do you know how it went? Who are you?-
- I'm Calliope. How dare you question the protector of heroic hymns herself?!-
- Uhm...Sorry?-
- That's better. Now, move over, let me tell this story.-
- Wait but I'm supposed to tell it.-
- Then tell it right. Here, take this microphone.- SCREECH- Ekk, WAIT. ONE, TWo, oNe, Two. Oh, that's better. Try it now.-
- Hello, is this thing on?- Tap. Tap.
- Get on with it already.-
- OK. So Let's see there were five ages of man according to Hesiod...-
- Hesiod is overrated, the truth isn't, get on with it.-
- FINE! There were five stages of man...
- Oh try something original, why five?-
- Will you just let me do my thing?!-
- No, I'm a muse dear. We tend to drive some people mad, but art is worth some sacrifices. Now, why five?-
- Well, it slowly gets worse, it's a lesson on morality...-
- Well, the Heroic Age definitely doesn't fit the pattern-
- Yeah but everything else does.-
- Still...It doesn't make sense...
Sigh. - Okay, what do you want.-
- Explain. Why five? Why do the heroes live after the Bronze Age and after the Iron Age?-
- Well, Homer's texts were written in the 8th century or thereabout...
- Boring! I'm snoring! Who is going to want to hear that?
- I thought you wanted the truth?
- I do, but I'm the muse of Homeric poems, and you sir are ruining my reputation. They are my prized works. Pride and Joy, you know.-
- So where should I start?-
- How about the beginning of your age?-
- But that's near the end, why start there?
- The past is always useful in the present. It's boring if you can't relate to it. So make it relatable.
- OK, I get it. So let's see...
Glorious Muses, sing me of the ages of man,
Sing me of how:
When Gaea awoke,
The gods retreated to Olympus along with the children they could save.
They hide in the sea.
In the sky,
They flooded the earth. They melt the ice caps. It's the only way. They only way to restrain her. Even then it was not enough.
Many died.
Well.
Most died. They could only save so many.
The Gods tried.
Those humans on the sea lived, those on land ran.
The islands were better. There were more nymphs and naiads to restrain her who called on the power on Pontus to chain her down. But where she is the majority there is only death.
There was guerilla warfare.
The Egyptians retreated into their Duat, they would not be pulled into more wars after winning their own battle. The Duat allowed them to avoid Gaea's attacks. She soon gave up trying to attack their projections, they can go away for all she cared. Or at least she did until the House of Life reorganized and made a pact with the demigods. They sheltered them. But this was only later in the war.
The Norse demigods did not have a place to go. They only died. After Odin made a pact with Zeus and so his einherjar did battle the earth. And so they died again.
Some mortals were saved in this way. Small colonies lived a fear-filled life. The Mist still did its job, but some things slipped through. More began to see. Belief in gods strengthened, and so did the gods. Ironic how the apocalypses worked.
The Ichthyocentaurs have it worse. Sometimes she tries pushing pillars of earth through the small openings in the sea but they, mostly Rhea, called on every god and titan to keep her down: Pontus, Oceanus, Tethys, the Oceanids, the Potamoi. Oceanus, particularly, had something to prove after his involvement in the Second Titanomachy. He preferred neutrality but with Gaea, he did not like the possibility of her causing chaos. Thanks to them the sea went against all the laws of physics, like a mesh of matter running through the earth restraining it. It drained them all, but it was needed to stall for time. Of course, Gaea too was gathering strength. There are different types of gathering.
The earth is never the same. No earth can be inhabited other than small pockets. Many turn to piracy. People have to eat.
They had little food. Gaea made sure to push the fertile soil down below and the barren soil towards the surface. They had to rely on seaweed. Fish became the staple food. Malnutrition became to rise. Many mortals started raising small ad hoc shrines to nature spirits to draw them near and save them. Most nature spirits were loyal to Gaea, but some later switched sides after realizing that they liked being worshipped.
The turning point was Ouranos, they woke him up with much sacrifice.
After years, they finally isolated Gaea above water, strangled by Pontus and Oceanus. They defeat her.
There was a reason that the heroes were to put her to sleep and not to awaken her. The battle took years and many sacrifices.
Zeus, himself, in possibly his only, and last, selfless act reawakened Ouranos. Like the Big Bang, they found a part of Ouranos that was more promising than most. They started an explosion that woke him up. Like starter cables to a car engine. In this Zeus died, as Ouranos had no need to let Zeus live. He cannot allow for another to overthrow him. He has learned his lesson after Kronus. Instead, he absorbs Zeus. As Zeus once absorbed Metis. Under Ouranos' aegis, they began the end of the end. They tore Gaea apart. Ouranos wanted for her to feel that oblivion that she had given her. Kronus became his next target, though gone, Ouranos was paranoids that his son would awaken.
The peace did not last. The heroes knew this. Ouranos wanted to rule, he did not was anyone to usurp him. Even gods learn from their mistakes. Especially primordial ones. The heroes learned that from Gaea's long years of scheming. Ouranos' revenge plans for his son would only distract him for so long.
Ouranos put away his children where he did not have to endure them. Back to Tartarus they went. With no monsters, there was hope once more. But with that came the question of what Ouranos would do. Would he keep the demigods around because of their pleasant faces? Will he allow his descendants the earth?
They did not take the chance. Once it changed, they moved Olympus back to the mountain. Olympus was situated inside the mountain. It could not be allowed air.
But, again there is a before and after. For years there was the age of Gaea. This one was marked by Ouranos.
Ouranos though previously lethargic decided he wanted recognition. That is how the primordial started another fight. How the earth began a new beginning.
1 note · View note
silhouetted-beauty · 6 years ago
Text
“Run In: Fate” - Part 2
Genre: Angst and Smut 
Word Count: 7.8K
A/N: Welcome back for another chapter. Happy Readings!^^
Yoongi had emerged from the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist as water dripped from his hair and naked body. His walk slowed to a stop as his eyes scanned the room. You were gone and he was a bit confused as to where you were but that was cut away by the ringing of his cell phone. Walking over to the bedside drawer, he picked up the device and answered.
“Min.”
He listened carefully to the voice on the other end line before hanging up and quickly getting dressed. Yoongi didn’t have time to look for you and hoped you wouldn’t be too upset by his sudden absence. Only when he had closed the front door and was now getting into his car, you came out of hiding and back into the bedroom. Yoongi wasn’t there and judging by a missing suit in his closet, he was gone.
You fell back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling and letting out a sigh. Contemplating whether or not you were making the right decision, plagued your mind. You were so unsure of yourself and also angry. This didn’t have to be as dramatic as it made it. If you usually had a problem, you could talk to Yoongi about it. If it was something he did, you had no problem standing up to him and voicing your feelings. So why couldn’t you do it now? What was so hard about telling him you were expecting and whether he wanted to believe it or not, he was the father?
It sounds easy but what really worried you was seeing the look of disappointment on his face. You knew that Yoongi was a man that wasn’t easily moved. If he wasn’t ready for a child and you surprisingly were, you had a strong feeling that the relationship would become strained then wither away into nothing. You didn’t want to burden him and didn’t want to give him a reason to stay if he didn’t want to.
Letting out a frustrating sigh, you entered the bathroom to shower and get ready for work. What were you going to do?
~~~~~~~
When Yoongi made it to his club, he was barely able to put his car in park before rushing inside. He couldn’t believe what he was told and needed to get to the bottom of it. Today was supposed to go smoothly for him before his trip out of town. He was supposed to cuddle you and make sure you were okay especially after his chef told him that you went to bed sick last night. He was supposed to have lunch with his father, discuss business a little, before he returned home to pack. Yoongi had planned on taking you out to dinner and making love to you then catching his early morning flight. Now majority of his plans were shot to hell and he wanted to know why.
Entering into his office, he found Namjoon, Hoseok, and few other men gathered around his desk. When Namjoon saw him enter, he stood to his feet, letting Yoongi take a seat in the chair.
“What’s happened?” Yoongi asked coldly.
“Jimin’s on the line, he could explain it to you clearly.” He stated, directing him to the black landline on the table top. 
“Jimin.”
“Yeah, I’m here.”
“Now explain to me what the hell is going on.” 
“A shipment is gone.”
“What the fuck do you mean it’s gone?! Three shipments went out last night, what the fuck happened?!”
“From what I gather, it was some kind of ambush. The other two shipments were successfully sent out but the last one was stalled at the docks. Apparently a group of unknown men showed up, killed everyone, and took the boat with the goods on them.”
“Ambush?” Yoongi mumbled to himself. How would anyone know products were being shipped that night and why would anyone go after it? The obvious answer was money. That boat alone was worth an easy two hundred grand and the products inside not only contained weapons but also drugs. The buyer was looking for that last shipment, a shipment he now had to replace. “You told me you could handle this. You were the foreseer for this transaction, how could you let this happen?”
Jimin took a deep breath. “If you want me to pay you the two hun-“
“No!” Yoongi yelled raising his voice, standing to his feet. “I’ll replace it because it is my job to do so! This is about you letting someone take our shit! My guns! My drugs! In the hands of God knows whom!”
Now it was Jimin’s turn to become angry. He didn’t appreciate Yoongi talking to him as if he was one of his workers. He handled hundreds of transactions no problem and quickly learned that when there are losses, cover them and keep moving. Dwelling on them can attract unwanted attention.
“Yoongi, I get that you are angry but please refrain from talking down to me. We are partners, it’s not like you were the only one who suffered from this. Shit happens. We could either cut or covers our losses and move forward or fight about it like amateurs on their first run, it’s your choice.” Yoongi remained quiet as he bites back a response. A part of him knew that Jimin had a point. “Now I want to add something that I thought was strange about the entire transaction.”
“What do you mean?” Yoongi leaned forward resting his arms on the desks, his eyebrows dipped into his forehead.
“I received a message from Ujin saying the buyer wanted to discuss the last transaction over a call. While on the phone, he told me that he wanted the last shipment to remain at the docks. If we could, send it two hours or so later than the other two.”
“Why would he request that when he was adamant about receiving each package within thirty minutes of each other?”
“I don’t know, but when I returned to the docks the boat was gone.”
Yoongi thought it over, something about this wasn’t right. Out of all the transactions he’s done, none of the buyers had changed their minds about the shipment especially with the risk of the police watching. “You don’t think the stolen shipment was a setup, do you?”
“Actually, that’s exactly what I was thinking.” Jimin stated. “After I told the buyer what happened, he wasn’t mad at all. Told me that he’d make do with the two shipments he had.”
Yoongi wasn’t too thrilled to hear that a buyer help set him up and now someone escaped with a shitload of weapons and thousands of pounds of heavy drugs. Selling the drugs was quick easy way to make money but what worried him was the guns.
“You did well, Park. When do you plan on returning to town?”
“I should be back later this afternoon.”
“Let’s meet up afterwards to discuss this further.”
~~~
The time was approaching midday afternoon and the bakery had been busy with customers running in and out. The phone was ringing consistently with orders ranging from simple desserts for a party to large wedding cakes for more special occasions. To put it short, today was a busy day and you were trying your hardest to grin and bear it all. 
You were trying to block out the conversation you had with Yoongi that morning and the phone call you had with your doctor was also getting to you. She didn’t seem too thrilled to hear from you and how you plan to precede with the abortion. She even tried to persuade you to think about it some more or at least consider talking to Yoongi about adoption. You ended the call, putting her at ease by setting the appointment a month from now. 
While she seemed a bit relieved by this, it did nothing but make you feel like a monster. A monster for thinking about killing your own blood. Your own seed. An embryo that will grow into a tiny baby then into a toddler, calling you ‘mommy’ and telling you how much they loved you. How could you live with yourself after that? You could barely stand being in your thoughts, trying to figure it out. 
What would people say when they find out? How would they react? What really scared you was how they would view you when they realized your solution to the situation. Honestly, it scared you to look in their faces and see the same mirrored disappointment. You knew because you saw it when you looked in the mirror at your reflection, not being able to recognize the person staring back at you.
You greatly dislike how one choice given to you affected so many people. Even the people, who were still unaware of your situation, would have a lot to say on the matter. And could you make them understand? How could you justify your fears by killing off your own?
Releasing a small sigh, you tried to shake the negative thoughts from your head to focus on work. It was only when the bustling around the shop slows to a halt, Jungkook’s grandmother asked you to have tea with her. The two of you were seated on her living room couch in the connected upstairs apartment, while Jungkook stayed in the bakery in the case of another customer.
“The weather seems awfully cloudy.” She commented, taking a sip from her cup. You looked outside of the window, taking note of the sunny blue sky. There wasn’t a single cloud in sight.
“But... I don’t see any clouds.”
She lightly chuckled, sitting her cup down. “I’m not talking about outside, dear, but up here,” she said, motioning towards your head. “Your head has been up in the clouds all morning. What is it that’s bothering you?”
You sighed, letting your emotional barrier down and decided to come clean to someone because you couldn’t bear holding it in any longer. “Well yesterday, I confirmed that I am pregnant.”
“Congratulations! That’s wonderful news but why are you still gloomy about it?” She questioned.
“Although I would like to be pregnant, now is just not the right time.”
“When is there ever a right time, dear? Things happen out of our control. Sometimes it’s best not to fight it; sometimes it could just be fate.” 
“Yes but Yoongi and I never discussed having kids. Lately, he’s been so busy with his business that he’s rarely ever home and now, he’s leaving town for a couple weeks. A year ago, I’ve accepted him and his lifestyle in order to be with him but I honestly don’t want him to continue his business when we decide to have children.” You sighed. “I don’t want to be that kind of person that gives their boyfriends an ultimatum. I definitely don’t want to force him to do something just to suit my needs.”
“Of course not, honey, you’re doing it to suit the needs of your unborn baby. After all, you didn’t create it by yourself.”
“I know but I’m worried he’ll hate me for it later. We sort of talked about it this morning and although I wasn’t able to tell him I was pregnant, he did tell me that he wasn’t ready for kids either and I don’t know what to do. Yoongi doesn’t hold back his emotions whatsoever. If he’s mad, I’ll definitely know about it by facing it directly. He’s more than likely to tell me to either accept that he’s never leaving his family’s business or may tell me to leave.”
The elderly woman sat in silence as she thought it over. You had came to work for them almost a year ago and despite your name being in the headlines for being romantically involved with the biggest mobster in the city, they welcomed you with opened arms. You proved to be hardworking and a great asset to the company. Within that short period of time, she had gotten to know you and realize how much of a sweet and caring person you were. Although Jungkook’s grandmother has never met Yoongi, she figured that he couldn’t be as cold hearted as everyone painted him to be, seeing how he rescued you and your parents. With that being said, she believed that your relationship with Yoongi could withstand anything as long as you two were together. Neither one of you were good on your own and if you two didn’t stop being self absorbed in your own selfishness, then this would be the beginning of the fall of the relationship.
“In a relationship, when communication starts to fade, everything else follows.” She mumbled to herself, taking another sip from her cup.
“Hm?” You asked her, coming out of your own thoughts.
“Oh nothing, dear, just a saying that always stuck to me.” She smiled. “Let me put it this way... if Min Yoongi was harboring a secret that he was afraid would tear the relationship apart and you may leave him, would you want to know?
“Of course! I would want to know everything that was bothering him.”
“Why?” She challenged.
“...because I love him and I wouldn’t want him to hurt himself keeping it in.”
“But what if he doesn’t tell you out of fear? What if he doesn’t want to burden you and hides the problem until it is forgotten?” She held your eyes in a lock, refusing to break you from its hold. Eventually, your eyes begun to water at the heartbreak of the conversation. 
“I would be hurt at the fact that he didn’t come to me and he had to suffer in silence. I wouldn’t know if I’d be able to trust him because he couldn’t trust me with his problems.”
“Now, is it better to keep him uninformed on the pregnancy? It is his child just as much as it is yours. You don’t want secrets to form and trust to break because of miscommunication, do you?”
You lowered your head, sobbing in your hands. “No...”
“If the Min Yoongi you told me about has grown from the asshole he used to be, then you have nothing to worry about.” She smiled at you.
~~~
You returned to work a short time later, working until late in the evening. You were the only one left in the bakery, cleaning up before leaving for the evening. Jungkook and his grandfather had left to deliver one of the wedding cakes to the reception while his grandmother had retired upstairs for the evening. All of the hired help had also clocked off, leaving you alone.
As you cleaned, you couldn’t help but think of the conversation you had earlier. Mrs. Jeon was right. In order to protect the relationship, you would have to tell him the truth.
Coincidentally, the bells on the door suddenly rung and when you looked up, there he was. Seeing him standing there brought a sense of ease and you couldn’t help the smile that had slowly appeared. Wasting no time, you walked over and right into his arms, throwing your head into his chest and inhaling his cologne. 
“Well hello to you too.” He chuckled wrapping his arms around you.
“I’m sorry. I just... miss you.” When you looked up at him, he gave you a quick kiss on the lips.
“Are you ready to go?”
“Almost,” you stated, breaking away from him to finish tidying the shop which only took a few minutes. After putting everything away, you ushered Yoongi out of the door and locked up. “There! Now I’m ready to go.”
Yoongi took your hand in his and walked to your car. Usually when he would pick you up from work, he’d always drive his car but when he asked for your keys, it had left you a bit confused.
“I had my car sent back so you wouldn’t have to leave yours here overnight.” He stated after sensing your confusion.
After he helped you into the passenger seat, he climbed into the driver side before pulling out onto the street. He held your hand the entire car ride back to his home. It reminded you of all the times when the two of you snuck around and he did little romantic gestures that made you even crazier about him. Surprisingly enough, as you stared at him, the more you wanted to jump his bones when you made it into his bedroom.
“So... are we just going home to go to bed?” You asked seductively.
“Is that what you want?” Yoongi asked, turning his head to face you but you only shrug.
“I want whatever it is that you want.”
He smirked, turning his attention back to the road. “Then I have something planned for us that you will enjoy.”
The car pulled up in front of his house and he stepped out, helping you out of the vehicle and up to the front door. Once opened, the lights were all dimmed low added with candles to light the home. Soft sensual music filled the air along with the delicious aroma of food. Your stomach immediately growled and you hoped that your pregnancy sickness wouldn’t rear its ugly head and ruin the mood for tonight. 
“I’ll give you two options,” Yoongi spoke, pulling your body into his. “I’ll let you shower and get ready for dinner or, we could eat dinner right now.”
You quickly thought it over and after realizing that you won’t be seeing him for awhile, you wanted this night to be just as memorable for him. “I’ll get dress for dinner.” You commented, walking out of his embrace and up the stairs; smiling over your shoulder.
You wanted to wear something that would immediately grab Yoongi’s attention when he saw you and you already knew what. Walking into his closet and going over to your side, you pulled out a lingerie night gown. You held it up to examine it further. Not only was the gown silk, it was also transparent and his favorite color. With the see-through panties to match, you were sure your choice of clothing would make his mouth drop.
As you showered, you could help but smile at the anticipation of his reaction. After drying off, you placed your hair in an up-do style, slipped on the gown and panties, put on light makeup which basically included mascara and lipstick, and walked out of the room. You found Yoongi sitting on one of the living room couches, talking on the phone. Of course he’d use this opportunity to work in your absence. 
He didn’t see you at first but the moment his eyes landed on your person, he couldn’t tear them away. It was as if you held his attention in a trance and couldn’t help but feel giddy on the inside. This was exactly what you wanted.
“Are you ready for dinner?” You asked innocently.
“L-Let me call you back.” He stuttered, hanging up the phone immediately; not caring if the person on the other line heard him or not.
Yoongi got up and walked over to you, pulling you against him in a not so gentle way. He leaned his head down to placed soft kisses on your neck, mumbling into your skin.
“Fuck... why are you so sexy?” He asked breathing in the fragrance from your body wash. “You don’t know how crazy you make me.”
You smiled, taking your bottom lip in between your teeth. Your hands traveled down his arms and removed his hands from your ass. As much as you wanted him to touch you all over, you still wanted to see what he had planned for the evening. And if you hadn’t been the one to break away, even though you wanted nothing more than to sit on his cock, there was a chance that Yoongi would be drilling into you while you both laid on the couch.
Yoongi released a groan as he tried to get himself together. There will be plenty of time for that later; you both just had to make it through dinner which proved to be a more difficult task for him. Instead of sitting across from each other, like he usually do, Yoongi pulled his chair right alongside yours. You tried to hide your smile as much as you could but it ended up shining brightly at his behavior.
His chef walked back and forth from the kitchen, balancing several dishes on his arms and hands. Your eyes lit up at the colorful meal, wishing you could be able to eat it all. As the music continued to play in the background, you and Yoongi traded off feeding each other different entrees, telling one another how good it tastes. He would purposely leave sauce on your lip or in the corner of your mouth, just so he could lick it off which, in turned, started a heated make out session. It always ended with you breaking away to eat more food.
You ate as much as you could and by the time his chef brought out desert, you couldn’t eat anymore. If you did, you were liable to vomit it all up. You stared at the delicious looking cake, topped with strawberries and whipped cream with strawberry syrup drizzled all over.
Yoongi lathered up one of the strawberries until the sweet red syrup was dripping from the fruit. When you noticed that he wasn’t going to eat it and, instead, offer it to you, you spoke up.
“Yoongi, I don’t think I can fit anything else in my stomach.” You whined.
“Just try one.” He stated, bringing the fork closer to your mouth.
You opened wide to taste the fruit but the moment it closed, sweet liquid had escaped from the corner of your mouth, dripped down to your chin, and dropped into a trail on your chest. 
“Let me see.” His deep lustful voice rung out. 
Yoongi stopped you from wiping it away as he sat the fork on the plate. Helping you up by your hands and maneuvering your body, you now straddled his legs as you faced him. His hands held your hips but his eyes were trained on your chest, specifically on that red line heading down the top of your breast. Yoongi couldn’t take it anymore; you drove his insides crazy even though you didn’t do it purposely. It just shows what kind of affect you had on him.
His tongue came out and licked that trail upward, gathering the syrup on his tongue. Your head fell back so he could get any that may have gotten on your neck. Yoongi’s tongue licked over a patch of skin, taking it between his lips and sucking on it. This caused you to release a moan that felt like music to his ears. When you lowered your head, Yoongi continued feasting on his meal, licking up the last of the strawberry sauce on your chin before kissing your lips.
The kiss was rough and hot, giving off a primal feel of want. It was a fierce battle as you tried to match his intensity but the moment you were pulled up his lap and felt his hard cock under you, you melted in his embrace; letting him have his way with you. His chef had entered the room ready to ask about the dessert but found you both in a compromising situation, not that neither one of you noticed. He quickly exited and left you both to a moment of privacy.
But that moment was all Yoongi needed as he stood to his feet, holding you by your thighs so that you wouldn’t fall and when you were able to lift yourself comfortably, your legs wrapped around his waist and your arms came around his neck, your fingers running through the soft strains of his hair. Yoongi carried you through his house and upstairs to his bedroom. 
The two of you fell onto the bed and the kissing picked back up where it had left off. Yoongi was on top of you, kissing you as if this was going to be his last time seeing you. He needed to make up for not being around as often as you wanted and also for his absence in the future. His tongue entered your mouth at the thought, massaging against yours. He needed to as much of you as possible, something to hold him over until he returned home.
Your hands were already gripping the bottom of his black T-shirt, easing it up his body to take off. His soft skin just felt so warm and smooth that you needed to feel more. When Yoongi felt you tugging on shirt, he broken the kiss to sit up and remove it. The two of you took the time to admire each other from different views. Yoongi stared down at you, lust in his eyes as they scanned over your body; taking in every little detail about you. You self consciously bit your lip as you watched him, his dark eyes watching your every move, you could only imagine what was going through his head as he did it. Having a man, such as a man as Yoongi, made your stomach flip at the thought of what he was going to do to you. You could see it in his eyes that you two were in for a long night and you didn’t mind one bit.
Since he was now topless, Yoongi wanted you to join him. He pulled your upper half off the bed and quickly shed you out of your night gown, leaving you in nothing but see-through panties. After you lied back down, he gave your lips a final kiss as he softly kissed down your body, mumbling sweet compliments between each one. One of your hands rested on his head, gently running your fingers through his hair while you brought your other hand to your lips, smiling and lightly biting on your finger at his words. He always knew how to make you feel special and for as long as you two been together, you couldn’t help but to blush at his small praises. 
Once Yoongi reached your breasts, his tongue appeared and gently licked over each bud, hardening them before continuing to the other one. You felt his soft lips leave wet prints as he worked his way down your stomach. When Yoongi’s mouth touched your belly button, he lingered there; kissing around it. Suddenly, any lustful feelings you had were replaced with nervousness and worry. You began to shift uncomfortably but didn’t make it obvious to Yoongi, who was still focused on pleasuring you. Did he find out? Could he sense it? Could he tell? Were you starting to show? What should you do?
All of the questions you had were circling around your head. You were approaching three months and didn’t know if it was noticeable to others. To you, you looked and felt different but you weren’t sure when it came to someone else. Seeing how Yoongi was the father, you wondered if he sensed something different with your body. Fortunately for you, he didn’t dwindle in the same place for long and moved away, allowing you to relax and get back into the mood, especially when his hands gripped the band of your panties and pulled them down your legs and off. He pushed your thighs open an up, spreading your legs further apart.
Yoongi sat up and back on his knees, once again looking down at you from above. You looked unbelievably sexy, lewdly spread and vulnerable to him. He brought his fingers up to his lips to wet them on his tongue. You watched him closely, never once breaking eye contact but the moment you felt his fingers rub against your pussy, your eyes closed at the pleasure. With your focus no longer on him, Yoongi’s eyes lowered to your glistening center. He brought his bottom lip in between his teeth as he watched the tips of his fingers become wetter in your folds. Yoongi repeatedly gathered your arousal at your entrance before torturously rubbing along your lips and around your clit. Your back arched off the bed as you moaned.
“Fuck, Yoongi... are you going to torture me all night?”
He scoffed with a smirk, licking his lips. “I’m just waiting.”
When he slowly massaged your clit between his middle and index fingers, you lost your train of thought as another moan escaped your mouth instead of words. He continued to do this causing your to mumble nothing but gibberish. Getting the feeling that a Yoongi wasn’t going to stop to let you speak, you concentrated hard on what you wanted to say.
“Waiting... waiting on what?”
“On you.” He simply replied. This, of course, confused you for you had no idea what he meant. Although he spoke to you, his eyes were still planted on your lower half, watching as you begin to drip down your ass and to his comforter.
“Waiting on me to do what?”
Suddenly, his eyes met yours in a dark gaze. His fingers moved from your clit down to your entrance, making sure they were fully lubricated.
“To beg me.”
And with that being said, two of his fingers, slipped inside of you; taking notice of your tight walls. You gasped at his movements and reached down to grip his wrist as he fucked you on his fingers. The more he pumped them, the more juices he pulled from your pussy. You tried to sit up to watch him but had trouble doing so, especially when he twisted his fingers inside and was now rubbing against your sponged like button. Your hips began to roll but his other hand held onto them, controlling how much you moved.
“I’m still waiting.” Yoongi blurted out.
“...fuck.” Was the only answer you had to offer.
You knew you were in trouble when Yoongi’s eyebrow rose in the air. Your respond wasn’t enough and you both knew it. With his fingers still deep inside you, he added a third and then leaned forward to take your clit in between his lips. You were thrown off guard but your legs easily rested over his shoulders. Both of your hands went to his head, tightly gripping his dark hair to possibly control his movements but it proves to be futile. His mouth created pulsating pressure to you clit as he sucked on the upper half of your pussy, adding the pressure from his fingers had you racing to your impending orgasm. 
“Shit, Yoongi!... fuck!” You squealed.
Your stomach tightened and you were almost there but just as quick as your orgasm neared, it disappeared as Yoongi removed his hand and mouth from your body. He returned to his previous position, sitting up on his knees and you joined him, leaning up on your arms.
“What the fuck was that?” You asked bitterly, not hiding your frustration.
“That was me giving you what you wanted.” He licked his lips, maneuvering on the bed.
“But you didn’t give me what I wanted!”
“And neither did you.” He quickly shot back. Your head fell back as you released a sigh at the ceiling. You weren’t in the mood for games. All you wanted was to come which he was preventing.
Sucking up your ego, you sat up to rub his arms. “I’m sorry, baby. You know I want to make you happy. You were just making me feel so good that I couldn’t talk. So please, Yoongi... please make me come.” You stared into his eyes before moving to kiss his neck. “Please, baby? I need you so bad...”
Yoongi’s hand came in between the two of you and pushed you back onto the bed. You watched him remove the last bit of clothing, staring at his solid member. Turning you on your side, Yoongi gotten behind you and you immediately knew what to do. Holding onto the underside of your thigh, you lifted your leg in the air as he guided his cock between your folds and into your pussy. Your head fell back on top of his arm as it curled, bringing you closer. Once you both were settled into the position, Yoongi removed his hand and you lowered your leg to match your other. His hand gently turned your head where you both met in sensual kiss. It was nothing like before. This was soft and gentle, expressing the love you both shared between each other.
Yoongi’s hips slowly moved, massaging your walls with his shaft. You moaned into his mouth which made his thrusts become longer. He broke away to kiss and nibble on your shoulder. Your hand came up to hold the back of his head for support when his hand rested on your hips to help rock you on his cock. Yoongi pulled away from you briefly to watch his cock disappear and reappear which made him even harder. Your pussy had his dick covered in juices and the sound of him fucking you was like music to his ears. If only he didn’t have to leave in a couple hours, he would have kept you up all night making love to you then holding you as you both slept the day away.
Halfway through the love making, he wanted more; he needed more. His thrusts increased and so did his hold on you. One arm came across your chest, resting his hand on your throat while the other eased your legs apart, holding one up in the air. This allowed him to fuck you faster and harder.
“Keep your leg up.” He whispered in your ear, moving the arm under you down to toy with your clit.
“Yoon-Yoongi...” you moaned out his name. He hummed in approval as he nibbles on your earlobe.
“I fucking love the way you moan for me, y/n. I’ll miss this voice while I’m away. I’ll have to call you just to hear you say my name, maybe even stroke my cock to it.”
His admission fueled the passion inside of him as his ministrations became quicker. You held onto his arm, bracing yourself as his cock slid deeper in your channel. Your leg was becoming tired but you didn’t dare lower it just in case there were consequences if you did. Besides, the pleasure Yoongi was feeding your body was enough to distract you from any discomfort you were also feeling.
His fingers were rolling your clit between them and the orgasm that had escaped before had now returned and was approaching rather quickly than you expected. 
“I...” you began to say but were unable to finish.
“You’re ready to come, aren’t you baby?” He groaned in your ear after he felt your walls close in around him.
You could do nothing but nod in response. Whether you or him want to or not, you came hard, freezing in place as your muscles spazzed and tightly gripped his cock. Choosing not to fight it, he let your pussy milk him dry of his nut. 
You both remained frozen in place as nothing but deep breathing could be heard in the room. Your leg came down and the two of you shared one last passionate kiss before unknowingly falling asleep in each other’s arms for the remainder of the night.
~~~
A woman with long dark hair appeared out of nowhere and stood by as you and Yoongi enjoyed the scenery. He was the one who noticed her first as he turned to face her. You held onto his arm, watching as the two of them had a stare off. An uncomfortable feeling came over you when you tried to speak but nothing came out. This caused a smile slowly appeared on the woman’s face. Yoongi walked towards her, breaking the hold you had on his arm. 
You wanted to go after him but you were rooted in place, unable to do so. He suddenly disappeared out of view, leaving you and the woman to stare at each other. For some odd reason, her face became blurred from your view as nothing but her lips was the only thing that was visible. Her mouth opened and your entire world began to crumble and fall apart. Blood poured from her mouth, spilling out in a nonstop fashion like a broken faucet. The ground crumbled below your feet and with nothing to hold onto, you fell into the black pits of the unknown.
~
You quickly sat up, throwing yourself from your dream. The dark blue sky told you the time and Yoongi’s empty spot in bed was growing colder. Coming to your senses, you heard talking downstairs and realized he was still there. Taking a deep breath and rubbing your face, you thought back to your dream and what it could possibly mean. It scared you when he disappeared and it made you realize that you didn’t want him to go, you were scared of him leaving. The thought had you feeling the effects of your morning sickness which was starting to take over.
“What are you doing up?” He asked in surprise as he came back into the bedroom.
You swallowed down the bile, threatening to erupt from your mouth and answered as steady as you could. “Do you expect me to still be asleep instead of seeing you off?”
“Well yeah,” Yoongi chuckled, but as he stared into your face, he could tell that something was wrong. “Are you okay? Are you feeling sick again?”
You shook your head. “I’m fine, probably still just a bit sleepy.”
Yoongi smiled and gave you kiss on the lips. “You don’t have to get up, you know.”
“But I want to.” You replied, holding onto his shirt. In actuality, you honestly didn’t want him to go. You didn’t want to go one day without seeing him, let alone weeks and didn’t know how you would manage but you kept it all hidden, not knowing how to tell him.
You slipped on a robe and followed Yoongi down the stairs and out of the front door. Namjoon, Hoseok, and Jimin were all there, waiting by a large black suv. As his butler loaded in his suitcases, Yoongi said his final goodbye. You held him close, nesting your face in the crevice of his neck. It wasn’t long before he felt something wet and pulled away. He cupped your face with both hands, using his thumbs to wipe away your tears. You could see the worry painted over his features but you put on a front and tried to smile behind your pain.
“I’ll miss you... so much.” You stated. This time, Yoongi kissed you more passionately, breaking away to smile.
“I’ll be back before you know it, okay?” You nodded, holding onto his wrists. “Just make sure you take care of yourself.”
“I will.”
The two of you hug one final time before you had to let him go, watching him walk away. You waved to Namjoon and Hoseok before they got into the car. Before he gotten in, Yoongi pulled Jimin to the side to speak with him briefly.
“Make sure everything is running smoothly while I’m away.”
“You don’t even have to worry.” Jimin stated in a joking manner. “I’ll take care of everything.”
“One more thing.”
“Shoot.”
“Y/n hasn’t been feeling well lately. Do me a favor and keep an eye on her for me; you’re the only one I trust.”
“Not a problem. You just make sure you go and come back in one piece.”
Yoongi nodded, glancing in your direction one last time before getting into the car. Jimin walked over and stood by your side as you both watched the vehicle leave the property before disappearing around the corner. Neither one of you said a word as the dark blue sky began to brighten in the early morning.
You had as much as this as you could take before you rushed inside to the nearest bathroom. The sudden act caught Jimin by surprise as he followed behind, only to find you huddled over a toilet, throwing up the contents of last night’s dinner.
He reached for a towel, wet it under cool water and placed it on the back of your neck. Although the towel did cool you down a bit, it did nothing to ease the morning sickness you were suffering from. He didn’t say a word as you slowly stood to your feet going to the sink to rinse your mouth. Jimin lightly guided you by your waist to the living room couch. Once there, he left to get you a glass of water. When he came back, he found you hunched over with your head resting in your hands.
“Here, drink this.” He offered the glass to you.
You sniffed, lifting your head and hand to take it. “Thanks.”
Jimin took a seat next to you, watching as you took a couple sips before sitting it down on the table. He studied your every move like he always does. He knew something was wrong but he wondered if you would tell him if he asked.
“How long have you been sick?”
“For a couple days now,” You mumbled before looking at him. “Why?”
Jimin shrugged. “No reason,” but there was a reason. “Are you usually sick in the mornings?”
“Sometimes.” You stated, holding Jimin’s gaze.
“I’m no doctor but it sounds like-“
“I know what it sounds like, Jimin, and I appreciate the concern but I don’t really want to talk about it right now.”
“Okay,” He held his hands up in defeat but before he ended the conversation, he added one last thing. “I guess I should ask the child you’re carrying since its mother doesn’t want to talk.”
Your eyes went wide, never guessing Jimin would actually figure out that you were pregnant but you should have known better. He was smart and cunning and you had underestimated him. As he went to stand, you grabbed his arm, holding him in place. 
“Jimin, wait!” You panicked. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have been so snappy but please don’t tell Yoongi.”
He sat back down, closer this time to comfort you as you became visibly upset. “Why doesn’t he know?”
You sniff, wiping the tears from your eyes. “I’m going to tell him eventually. It’s just that...” you went silent as you tried to figure out a way to phrase it so that he understood.
“You know, Yoongi is pretty worried about you.” Jimin added.
“I know he is.” You mumbled, thinking back on just a moment ago. You could see it in his eyes that Yoongi was worried and didn’t want to leave you. It even showed in his movements as he dragged out his hugs and kisses. “I’ll tell him what’s going on but you have to promise me not to say anything.”
Jimin smiled. “We are friends, y/n. You don’t have to worry.”
A sudden call from Jimin’s phone interrupted you both as he answered. He listened closely and you tried to do the same but couldn’t make out what the other person on the line was saying. When he jumped up to leave, you quickly followed behind; suddenly not wanting to be left alone. He ended the call seconds later and your curiosity took over.
“What’s going on? Who was that?” You asked.
“Ujin... something’s come up and I’m afraid I have to go.”
“Is everything okay? Is it something with Yoongi?”
“No, he’s fine. It’s just something I have to take care of.”
“But!-“ you wanted him to stay but couldn’t bring yourself to say it. Sensing your hesitation, Jimin offered you a soft smile, putting his hand on your shoulder.
“I’ll be back later tonight to check on you before you go to bed.”
“Okay.”
You had no choice but to watch Jimin walk out of the front door, down the pathway, and get into his car. He drove off, watching your figure in the review mirror until he disappeared off the property. He couldn’t bring himself to tell you that one of Yoongi’s warehouses was just broken into. He was sure that Yoongi didn’t want you involved with his business and he also didn’t want to give you a reason to worry more.
The sight of Jimin’s car was replaced with another as a car pulled onto the property. You felt a sense of relief when his chef had gotten out and had met you at the door.
“What are you doing here? I thought you only came when Yoongi was here?” You questioned.
“I do but then I realized that you’re still here and must be starving,” he smiled. “How about breakfast?”
You followed him into the house and ended up chatting the morning away as the two of you ate before you showered and dressed for work.
~~~~~
Jimin had arrived to the warehouse, only to find it engulfed in flames. The sparks and other sounds from the fire, roared in the wind. Thick black cloud of smoke flowed into the air alerting anyone nearby, what was going on. Jimin had no choice but to call for the fire department. If he was lucky, maybe the damages weren’t as bad as it looked.
He stood by, leaning against his car as he watched countless firemen try to control the blaze. This didn’t look good. First the missing shipment and now the fire to his warehouse. Jimin figured that someone was targeting them, more specifically: Yoongi.
The first time they struck, they made sure he was distracted and away from the docks. The second time, they waited until Yoongi left town; almost as if they were watching him. Jimin’s eyebrows knitted into his forehead as he continued deeper into his thoughts. Could it be like before? Was the police after him again? And why?
Ujin ended his phone call and walked back over to Jimin, leaning in to whisper in his ear and out of earshot of others. “Master Jimin, I just gotten word that the fire started early this morning, perhaps around the exact time Min Yoongi boarded his jet. Apparently, he was supposed to see the smoke and land the plane.”
Jimin nodded. “Is there any kind of surveillance of the incident?”
“If it is, it went up in flames along with everything else inside.”
Jimin turned his focus back to burnt building, nothing but debris and light smoke remained in its wake. This was supposed to get Yoongi’s attention, why? What would have happened if he seen the fire, landed the plane, and investigated?
~
©2019 Silhouetted_Beauty
57 notes · View notes
beepbeepliv · 7 years ago
Note
Wherever you go...I go. - Benverly
flldfllfkflf I feel bad bc this could have been v cute and wholesome but I made it sad bc I’m an evil bitch sorry babe
“Go, go, go!” Ben chanted as the group ran past him intothe empty hall. He slammed the door shut and jammed it with a bench he fell againstthe it, panting, not even phased when he noticed Eddie and Richie making outfuriously. It had been a close call. Ben was sure they were going to lose someoneelse, even Mike and Stan were huddled close together exchanging soft kisses andcomforting words as Stan cried into his shoulder.
Ben grimaced. It had definitely too close. When he blinkedhe saw the zombies clawing at them, reaching through cracks in the wall,grabbing Stan’s leg. Never again will Ben rely on plan B. He stumbled over towhere Bev stood, arms crossed watching over her boys, not a tear shed, andwordlessly took her hand. She squeezed back. A wordless declaration
An, ‘I’m okay.’
Ever since Bill had been bitten, since he’d gone, the groupfell into tatters. They all had leadership qualities but none came close to Bill,none had anything like the presence he had when he commanded a room but recentlyBen sure did come close. With Richie being too preoccupied taking care or Eddieand Mike not wanting to constantly throw himself fin danger at (Stan’s behest),Ben -and thus Bev, became the unofficial group leader.
It was in time likes this he was glad of it.
“Are we all okay?” he asked. Richie and Eddie broke apartfor air. The lines of their bodies still pressed together.
“All good,” it was impossible to tell who the reply camefrom with how quietly it was said and how close the two boys were sat but Ben acceptedit.
“Ben, oh my God, thank you so much dude,” Mike said, walkinghis way as Stan moved off to search for equipment, weapons, food or blanketsfor the night, “I didn’t even see them like— That could have been so muchworse. We could have lost—” Ben pulled him into a hug, cutting him offmid-sentence.
“We’re all here. We’re all still alive. That’s whatmatters.” Mike nods solemnly. They all know there no point in dwelling on thepast. Not after losing so much in the past 3 months.
“All that’s important right now is finding food, suppliesand—Eddie… are you bleeding?” The tension in the room thickened, it was almostslow motion how everyone looked over to the small boy. Richie looked frozen. Therewas blood gathering at the base of Eddie’s shirt and he hurriedly pulled it upto reveal a large bruising gash.
Richie let out a choked sound.
“Kit!,” Ben said, immediately rushing over to inspect thewound as Bev pulled out the medical kit and came to sit by him. He lookedthrough the limited medical supplied they had left and brought out some gauzeand tape. Eddie was still staring at it, frozen in shock.
“a—am i—it’s? I’m inf—”
“Stan pass me the antiseptic please,” Ben said, ignoring Eddieeven when his half questions turned into soft sobs. They all knew what wouldhappen if it was a bite or scratch.
“you’ll be fine,” Richie whispered softly, over and over tohis boyfriend. Ben thought that was dangerous. They didn’t know that for sure.It was no good making empty promises. Ben finished wrapping the wound. Theblood was still very red, that was good. Once it started turning black orgreen.. then they definitely had something to cry about.
“Eddie, sit down, you’re fine for now. You probably just raninto something sharp and sliced yourself, the cut in your shirt is way tooclean to be a scratch or a bite. But we’ll see tomorrow.”
That was the most comforting he could be without giving himfalse hope. He figured Eddie bumped into a table or something – otherwise thehole in his shirt would have been massive.
But maybe that was just false hope.
 “Eddies not going to be okay, is he?” Bev asked, once theywere tucked up on gym mats and towels for the night. Ben shrugged as hemassaged her back.
“I don’t think he’s been infected, I wasn’t lying about that,but he definitely won’t be able to run or move very well tomorrow. I’mworried.” All of Ben’s emergency plans involved running away, if Eddie couldn’trun…
He’d think of a different plan, they would all be safe. He’dmake sure of it.
“Well, we can stay here till he gets better then, a coupledays isn’t too much of an ask. We’ve stayed in places for longer.” Ben nodsslowly, feeling slightly off about the whole thing. He glanced over at whereRichie and Eddie were cuddled up, Eddie crying with laughter as Richie told a storyusing the flashlight – it was a gross waste of battery power but it was worthit to see tears of happiness rather than pain in Eddie’s eyes.
“I hope you’re right.” He said, “I love you Bev. I’m solucky to have you” Bev smiled, rolling over to smile up at Ben, she sat up andpulled him into a soft slow kiss, flipping Richie off when she heard him wolfwhistle.
“You’re never getting rid of me, wherever you go I go darling,”she said against his lips, “You’re an amazing leader. After bill… I didn’tthink any of us would last a week. I’m the lucky one here.”
Ben laughs and just savours the moment holding her close. Hetries not to let his mind wander. Not to let the fear seep in. He’d taken somuch for granted, bikes, the park, books, being outside, wandering around aloneon a beautiful night. None of that could happen now. But this, he and Bev. Theywere forever.
Ben had no clue where he would be right now if she wasn’t byhis side.
 Ben woke up to screaming. He instantly jumped into action.Still half asleep, hazy, he pulled Bev close and got to his feet yielding hisbaseball bat like a sword. Mike was up and fighting away the zombies  with the long bench while Stan jabbed then inthe head with his make-shift spear whilst Richie was carrying a hyperventilatingEddie to the door at the back.
Plan, plan, he neededa plan
Eddie can’t run. Can’trun, can’t run was ringing through his head
Eddie couldn’t run, so Plan A was dashed. The zombies camethrough his back-up exit, so no Plan B.
Plan C, as horrible as it was, Plan C was his only option
His mind was made within a moment. He kissed Bev on the headsoftly before nudging her towards the direction Richie ran in. She got the message,nodding at him before taking off and helping Richie get Eddie to safety.
He ran towards Mike and Stan, using his spiked bat to killas many zombies as eh could. He got enough to give them a bit of breathing roombefore pulling back and calling for them to follow him into the back room. Theylocked the auditorium doors and ran into the dance studio. Everyone waspanting, and the tension in the room was heavy. They had no clue how long that doorwould hold.
“Plan,” Ben starts, even though everyone is listeningattentively anyways, “we only have two available exits; one is through those doorsand down the hall but it goes into an opening was too big to run throughsafely, zombies would get us before we left the school grounds. The other isthe car park, but between here and there is a large glass wall, the zombieswill see you so we need to be careful. Richie and Mike, I need you to take Eddiein to the hallways and help him out to the back door and wait. Bev and Stan youescape through the front, hot wire a car from the carpark and bring it round.Make sure its big enough.” For five,Ben didn’t add.
He laid down the plan flatly and everyone nodded taking noteof their parts, everyone except for Stan.
Stan had always been too smart for his own good
“What about you, Ben?” he asked, already knowing the answerand Ben drops his eye contact for a moment.
“You and Bev will need a diversion and Eddie needs time.”
“Ben, no,” Eddie breathes softly the gears finally clickingin the heads of the losers, Ben gives him a soft smile. He catalogues the lookson everyone’s  faces, Mike looks grim buthe doesn’t complain, he understands. Richie’s clutching Eddie tightly, he lookslike he wants to speak but he bites his lip – he knew his usual comic reliefcouldn’t do anything to lessen the sadness of this situation. Eddie looks onthe verge of tears and Stan is just frowning, almost like he wants to argue butunderstand that they have no time.
He doesn’t look at Bev.
“Don’t worry about me, Eddie. You three need to head off,now,” Eddie has to be dragged out of the room, tears streaming down his face ashe fought Richie in a way that must have been hell on his wound.
“Ben, don’t do it!” he whispered and Ben feels his hearthurt. He didn’t want t hurt anyone, he was doing this so everyone would live.Mike gives him a respectful nod before they leave and Richie mouths ‘thank you’but his eyes say so much more.
Ben watches then go and turns back to face Bev. And Bevlooks pale, so, so pale.
“I’m going with you,” she whispers, “Stan knows how to hotwire a car. He can fend for his fucking self. There like 20 dead shits outthere.” Ben just laughs and laughs, stepping closer to her.
“Fuck no,” he breaths, the swear word shocking her and takingeffect. He never swears. Swearing was reserved for certain moments, horrifyingmoments when no other words in the English language could properly get him messageacross.
He reaches her and pulls her in close wishing this wasn’tthe end, wishing he had more time to just explain, but he doesn’t. He kissed herforehead in a half-apology but she just made a scorned noise, having none ofthat as he pulled him in to press a bruising kiss to his lips, breathingharshly when she pulls away. She crying, Ben realises.
“No sobs dear, the zombies will hear you,” he pleaded,wiping her cheeks
“shut up you asshole.” He gripped his wrist tight enough tobruise. She hoped they would “what happened to wherever you go, I go? How dareyou do this to me!” Ben sighed sadly.
“I’m not going to let you die. That’s just not happening.”He replied flatly, “I would do anything for you. I would cross desserts, climbmountains and soar over oceans to get to you. Having you, even if our time togetherIs over made me the luckiest man to ever life. So I will be damned if I just rolloverand let you die now. You’re following the plan, Bevvy, if I have to get Stan tocarry you out I will.” Bev looked back like she had forgotten the other boy waseven there. She turned back, fresh tears falling now. The expression on herface eluded that she wasn’t sure she could ever stop.
“After, once you’ve distracted them, you’re meeting us at thatback door. You’ll follow through.” She states. It’s not a question. Ben nods
“I’ll make it out, I’ll follow through,” he says, they bothknow it’s a lie.
He head to the door, not looking back as Stan herds Bev awaybut he hears her stifled sobs as he steps into the hallway. He places his handon the auditorium door handle and take a deep breath.
“see you soon bill,” he whispers and eases it open.
15 notes · View notes
jiminwreckedme · 7 years ago
Text
Chaos: The Beginning of the End
Member - Jeon Jungkook
Genre - Thriller? Mystery? 23K of bullshit-that-makes-no-sense-right-now-but-will-make-sense-after-part-2? I don’t really know tbh. You read and tell me :)
Word count - 23K
Warnings - mentions of death, murder, implied smut.
Summary - One has brains but no heart. One has a heart but no brains. And what happens when both their worlds collide?
It’s chaos.
[A/N] - So this 23K beast was sitting in my google docs for a really really long time now. Since its a 2 part fan fic (Next and last part is Chaos: The End of the Beginning) I initially planned on writing both parts before posting it. But I also realised that its been reaaallly long since I’ve managed to post any content at all so here’s this for now. Let me know your theories and ideas while I sit and work on trying to update all my series :)
Tumblr media
It’s a closed space. A closet maybe? You can’t tell.
There’s something visible through the tiny gaps of the slanted wooden slabs. And it’s moving. Fast, tensed and hurried. That means it’s not something.
It’s someone.
There are people in the house. And they aren’t people you know for sure because you are scared. You can feel the sweat running down your neck as your hair plasters to your skin with the ickiness. It’s chilly even though you can tell it’s late in the morning and you are shivering in both cold and fear.
And then suddenly there is the sound of a gunshot and everything goes black.
You sit up startled by the strange dream even though it’s not something you haven’t seen before. Taking a good look at your surroundings you breath normally again, undaunted. It’s just something that occasionally, pointlessly visits your dreams. It doesn’t scare or worry you anymore because you have now learned to shake it off. Perhaps it’s a movie or a drama scene that imprinted in your head as a child. Nothing to worry about.  
What you had to worry about was the dull throbbing pain in your head and the scream of your every cell which is asking for just one thing.
“Coffee!” You call out to your maid falling back into the soft comforters, rolling around on the bed lazily. A short lady still in her apron comes rushing in looking apologetic.
“The kitchen hasn’t sent it out yet Y/n dear. I….I don’t know what’s wrong.” She’s scared because she knows how moody you get without it.
“Urgh” You drag yourself out of bed, ruffling your bed hair. “Alrighttttt send it when it’s ready. I’m going to shower.”
Taking heavy steps to the bathroom you strip out of your night clothes and stand under the shower hoping at least the cold waters will wake you up. The ice cold liquid hits your face and trickles down your body but it’s causing no effect. You need a strong coffee before you step into the office no matter what. A CEO cannot possibly go to office looking like she’s hungover when really all she had been doing was crying her eyes out all night watching Me before You with her best friend Cho.
Throwing on a Armani jumpsuit, you pull your hair into a high ponytail and put on some minimal makeup without paying much attention. Grabbing your bag and glasses you make your way down to the living room where Cho is storming around talking on the phone annoyed.
“Well see to it that it’s fixed quickly…..Yeah I have some important work….Please hurry up.”
“Morning.” You grab a triangular piece of sandwich from the nearby dining table and greet her as you stuff it into your mouth. She smiles at you and then turns serious again.
“Yes. And make it quick please….yeah thank you.” She cuts the call and throws the phone on the couch.
“Morning. Had a good night’s sleep?”
“Yup. Slept like a log.” You munch on the sandwich. “What was that call all about?”
“I was watching the news and then exactly when they were giving some crucial information” She stops and looks at you dramatically. “The screen blanked out! Apparently the power’s gone.”
“ Ah” You gulp down a glass of juice hurriedly. “No wonder there’s no coffee.”
“Yes and no news.” Cho sits on the couch angrily. You can only laugh at her childishness.
“Oh god What was so important?”
“Apparently there was a murder at downtown yesterday. The victim was killed not with a knife or gun….but with electricity. The killer murdered him by giving shocks with high voltage electricity. I mean seriously? Now people aren’t even wasting money on buying weapons anymore. The act of murder has become so inexpensive.” She huffs as you roll your eyes. “The police don’t know who it is apparently. No clues, no fingerprint, no sign of struggle. Just a man tied to a chair with wires around him. Its so brutal but so smart -”
“Alright alright.” You cut through her words not wanting to listen anymore. “You know I don’t like this kind of violent news. While you use your Sherlock brain and figure this out, I’m gonna rush to work yeah? When it’s time for you to leave, ask the driver to drop you okay. Don’t go alone!” You blow her a kiss as you hurriedly walk towards your garage where your BMW is waiting for you.
“Only if you agree to have the next movie night in my house!” She screams after you, making you laugh. You know like always the sleepover will eventually end up in your house.
Getting into your car you turn on the engine and blast some loud music with the windows down to feel some air on your face. Monday mornings were already on the top of your hate list and today moreover, you didn’t even shake off your sleep completely. And above everything you were late. The day already had such a bad start.
Cutting through the traffic you drive into a nearby street spotting a coffee shop right around the corner much to your relief. Parking your car at the side of the street you cross it, pushing open the doors and sigh realizing it’s completely packed. Seeing the dozens of people occupy all the seats you turn around defeated to search for another location when the waitress comes to you and points out an empty seat all the way in the corner opposite a young man. You hurriedly thank her and rush to sit down across him, relieved.  
But just as you are about to order for a much required cup he looks up from the newspaper he’s reading and meets your eye momentarily.
“I suggest you ask for water as well ”
“What?” You look at him surprised. He’s dressed smartly in a grey tuxedo as he stirs his iced coffee with the straw, eyes still fixed on whatever he’s so intently reading. He has glasses on and his hair is part neatly, he reminds you so much of your father.
“You’ll need it.” He shrugs. You raise your eyebrows at him confused and subtly ignore the stranger’s words as you look around for a waiter to place your order. One of them walks up to you and places a hot cup of coffee.
“A double shot cappuccino for you Ma'am”
“But..” You look at her confused. “I didn’t order yet.”
“I did.” The man speaks again as he sends her away with the gestures of his hand, resuming his reading.
“You?” He has finally gotten your attention. “And how do you know I’d want a double shot cappuccino?”
“Any girl who misses her first cup of coffee would want her second cup strong.”
“And how do you know I missed my first cup of coffee?”
“Anyone who misses their bed coffee would be tapping the table that impatiently.”
It’s only then you notice your finger moving out of habit on the wooden surface of the table rhythmically. The man across you is smiling at his paper all knowingly without even so much as a look at you and its annoying you. He’s trying to make a conversation, it’s so obvious. People like him weren’t new to you, a young, rich, beautiful heiress. Everyone wants to be associated with you in some way.
“Are you trying to make conversation with a girl you happen to meet by chance?”
“Who said we are meeting by chance? You happen to be sitting here and having coffee with me because I wanted you to. Because I’ve planned it.”
“Excuse me?” You frown at him not understanding as you take a sip, relishing the hot liquid flowing down your throat. “What does that mean?”
He finally looks up from his paper, rolls it and plays with it, hitting his other palm rhythmically. Odd. Your father has the same habit.  
“Tell me, Where are you supposed to be right now?”
“At work.”
“But you are here having a coffee, why?”
“Because I missed my bed coffee.”
“And why did you miss it?”
“Because the coffee machine wasn’t working.”
“And why was it not working?”
“Because there was no power in the house.”
“Exactly.” he draws a sip from his drink smiling. “I cut it.”
You choke on your coffee at his words, coughing into your hand as he draws a bottle of water from his bag and hands it to you.  “I told you to ask for water.”
“You cut the electricity connection to my house?”
“Yes and because there was no power in the house and you didn’t get coffee, you would have taken a longer shower and started 15 minutes late. That means when you reached the junction near your house it was perhaps exactly time for school and all cars would have been halted to allow the students to cross the road. Because you needed a coffee badly and didn’t have the patience to wait, so you must have turned right into the Bakers street, the alternative route to your office. Unfortunately, you would have reached a dead end because the road is getting repaired. So then you turned right again into commonwealth avenue, which is this street. And you stopped your car right at this coffee shop because it’s obviously the first one you have seen the whole way here and you need coffee cause you missed it in the morning and you missed it because of….” he points at himself casually.  
“Because it’s just a coincidence.” You narrow your eyes at him. He couldn’t be this smart. How did he mange to think of all of this? “You seem to be taking credit for a coincidence.”
“A coincidence huh?” He raises an eyebrow amused. “Okay tell me. When there are so many tables in the coffee shop why did you come and sit here, right across me?”
“Because it was the only one empty?”
“Oh really?” He taps the table with his rolled newspaper twice and suddenly everyone around you gets up and abandons their seat leaving every space empty and just the two of you sitting across each other with 2 cups of coffee.
You laugh for some reason. It’s incredibly smart. He obviously hired people to occupy every seat so you would have no choice but to sit next to him. It’s too smart. Too well planned. But why?
“And why are you doing this?”
“To meet you of course and because I don’t have a time to wait for nature, science, fate, whatever you call it, to make us meet.”
You blink multiple times, head full of questions.
“Okay, let me explain.” He looks around searching for something and suddenly points at a butterfly that’s sitting on a plant a little further from you. “You see that butterfly? Do you know the moment it gets up from there it can cause a cyclone somewhere in America?”
“That’s ridiculous.”
“It’s true. You see when a butterfly moves its wings, a low pressure is created in the air around it. And when this low pressure is created, an air movement is initiated. With the addition of many such low pressures and air movements, the effect grows and grows and grows and suddenly there’s a cyclone somewhere far away.”
“and your point is what exactly?”
“Everything around us is a strange science. One unrelated moment can influence another unrelated moment somewhere far away in the most strange way possible.”
“Like the fact that there was no electricity in my house led to me having coffee here with you.” You slowly realize what he’s trying to say.  
“Exactly, you’re getting there. Everything that’s happening around us is a result of some moment usually initiated by our natural surroundings. People meeting, people parting, people dying. Everything. Most people call it fate but really, it’s all determined by some unknown, unplanned, weird moment in nature.”
“Then why is our meeting not planned by nature or whatever? I mean you purposely cut the current in my house. That’s not exactly unknown or unplanned. It’s weird though, I’ll give you that.”
He smiles. “I’m coming to that. It’s because unfortunately, I don’t have much time. I can’t wait for events to unfold themselves in a particular way for us to meet. So instead, I induce things to happen the way I want them to and hence you will be meeting me whenever I want, where ever I want, as per what I plan.”
You lean back and look at him keenly. You’re actually impressed. Very impressed. His intelligence, his wit, the way he thinks, everything impresses you. But you want to see more.
“I’m still not convinced. Let’s do this.” You lean in with you hands crossed on the table and lick your lips determined. “You try to meet me tomorrow. And I’ll try not to. Let’s see how you manage to have a coffee with me Mr…?.”
“Jungkook.” He smiles as he adjusts his glasses. “Jeon Jungkook.��
“Alright then. I hope we don’t meet tomorrow, Mr. Jeon Jungkook.”
“And I hope we do, Ms.Y/n L/n” is all he says smugly as you grab your bag and walk out of the shop smiling to yourself.
The next morning you are up surprisingly well before your alarm rings. Maybe because you didn’t sleep properly in the first place thinking of ways to avoid Jungkook the following morning. After a quick shower and quicker getting dressed session, you make your way down to the living room to see a fresh cup of coffee waiting for you. Hmm coffee is ready? You switch on the television and see the same news of that murder flashing and quickly switch it off. The television is also working? That means the power didn’t get cut today. How was he planning to meet you then?
“Y/n, Cho is on the line.” Your short, sweet maid hands you the phone.
“Yes what’s up?” You secure the phone between your ear and shoulder as you sip your coffee.
“Y/nnn I’m so dead! I have a meeting with the company president first thing in the morning and my stupid car isn’t starting. Please drop me will you? Please~”
“But I need to leave for-”
“Your office starts at 9, mine is at 8! Please~.” She drags annoying your eardrums. “Come on Y/n. I’m begging you! I know you can’t see me but I’m literally on my knees.”
“Urgh fine. 10 minutes, I’m coming.” You roll your eyes leaving your coffee on the table and grab your keys instead to go pick up your miserable friend.
15 minutes after driving at the highest speed possible, you pull up at the driveway in front of her house and she quickly gets in, crushing you into a brief hug.
“Thank you, you are a life savior! I owe you one for this later..”
As Cho flips through her files, reviewing her presentation seriously, you open your sunroof and drive down the calm and quiet roads. Strange. There are no signs of him. Did he give up already? He did seem intent on meeting you though. Not to mention extremely confident as well. Something isn’t quite right.
“Y/n! You need to turn right here.” You slam the brakes, nearly missing the turning as your best friend shuts her files and crosses her arms. “Okay young woman, spill. Where is your mind?”
“Jeon Jungkook.” You mutter as you rotate the steering wheel.
“Who, that creep you told me about? The one in the cafe yesterday?”
“He’s not a creep Cho.” You roll your eyes.
“Of course he is! What kind of a person arranges for a meeting with a stranger that way? It’s obvious that there are things he knows about you and not to mention, things he definitely wants. Why else and how else can he plan all this?”
“I’m not an idiot. I know there is something he is after. Something big, that’s for sure. He might need money or a favor in business or…I don’t know. What could he be after?”
“I suggest you stay away from him Y/n. He seems shady.”
“But that’s the thing! He isn’t coming after me. He’s somehow dragging me to him with his so called ‘plans’. He’s too intelligent. If he wants to meet me, I know he will do it somehow. I’m sure he has something planned for today as we-.”
“Oh no Y/n look!” Cho points at a cute, perhaps stranded dog with a leash on the road, just as you turn into the driveway of her office. She hurriedly gets down the moment you stop the car and takes the pup into her arms lovingly.
“I think it’s lost….Oh there’s a name tag! It has some address written…” She squints at the metal chain and quickly places the pup in the seat next to you.
“What the-”
“Please take it to its owner Y/n, the poor thing is definitely lost.”
“Cho! I have to get to work. I’m getting late.”
“The boss is never late you idiot. Please please! Next movie night at your house if you take him.”
“Cho-”
“Please~.”
You huff gripping the steering wheel. “Urgh the things I have to do for a best friend.”
“Thanks babes, bye!” She waves as she runs towards the building balancing the files in her hands and you sit staring at the brown dog next to you which is obediently looking around at its new environment. You memorize the address on his tag and pat his head resignedly. “Alright…. Bruno? Let’s get you home.”
Finding the way after a few wrong turns and with the help of your GPS, you enter a small alley lined with homes and stop your car at the edge of the one way street. You mentally thank the heavens that the address is near your office so you might manage to be not too late. Taking the pup in your arms you walk down the road looking for its house number when suddenly it wriggles free from your grip and begins running.
“Hey!” You begin miserably going after it in your 5 inch heels and stop when you see it runs towards a familiar looking seated man at an outdoor coffee shop. You sigh as the pup begins to lick Jungkook fondly and the man clad in a suit today as well, greets you smirking.  
“You look like you missed your coffee today as well Ms. Y/n. Care to join me for one?”
You purse your lips disapprovingly but sit down opposite him regardless.  
“Is the dog yours?”
“Taehyung. It’s my friend Taehyung’s. But he’s quite familiar with me too.” Bruno wags his tail from in between Jungkook’s feet. “Something strong for you again?”
“An espresso please.”
“I must be playing with your head a lot if you need something that strong.” he chuckles but orders nevertheless. He’s in a suit again. Blue this time. The same glasses, the same parting of the hair, today’s newspaper lying on the table.
“How did you do it this time?” You blow the steam of your coffee as the waiter serves you, then him. “There was no power cut in the house.”
“This time it wasn’t cut in your house.” he draws a sip. “It was in your friends.”
You know better than to drink when he’s answering and this time almost choke on nothing. “What?”
“Why did you not have coffee today?”
“Because my friend called me to pick her up”
“And why did she call you to pick her up?”
“Because her car wasn’t starting.”
“And why wasn’t her car starting?” he smirks expecting you to know the answer already.
You narrow your eyes at him suspiciously. “Because you messed with it.”
“Mhmm. And so she called you, who was definitely up and ready early today to avoid me as per yesterday’s deal, and so you agreed to drop her. Then you both saw a stranded dog right as she entered her office. Your friend was getting late but she also loves dogs. So you had to take the dog back to its owner on her insistence. And that’s how you are sitting here and having a coffee with me again.”
You let out a short laugh. “To think I was actually beginning to get impressed, that’s pathetic Jeon Jungkook. Do you know how many things could have gone wrong? What if my friend didn’t call me and called for a cab? What if in her hurry she didn’t spot the dog?”
“That was possible. One can plan things to happen in a certain way but cannot control another’s brain. Another thoughts, emotions. But the fact that your friend didn’t call a cab and did spot the dog shows that maybe you are right. Maybe somewhere there is a little coincidence or fate in us meeting. But ultimately it was her decision and her choice that led to you and I having a coffee here. One unrelated moment causes another unrelated moment right?”
His words as usual confound you. Jungkook leans back and receives the bill as you observe him. He seems to have a purpose and no purpose at all behind doing this. There was no saying what his next move is, what his next thought is. He is absolutely unpredictable. And he is different, unlike most men you had seen. His intentions are still not clear but it’s not something small he wants from you. The fact that he had gone far enough to find out not just about you but even about your best friend meant he had some really serious purpose behind all this.
You speak as your waitress leaves you alone. “You don’t need glasses.”
“Sorry?”
The thing about being around sharp people is that it makes you think like them. His eyes when he reads are wider than usual. The glasses are not a necessity for him.
“You don’t require glasses to read.”
“Ah yes. I don’t require it to read. I require it to look intelligent.”
“Look intelligent?”
“Surveys show that generally people with glasses are considered smarter. And gone are the days when women are impressed by sense of humor, good looks, money blah blah blah. Now a days women want a witty person. So I figured this would be the best way to impress you.”
“You want to impress me?” You let out a sharp incredulous laugh. He nods and gestures at his outfit.
“Can you give any other reason for why a man as young and modern as me would roam around in such a terribly old-fashioned, extremely suffocating set of clothes?”
“I don’t know? Don’t you wear it to go to work?”
“Electra complex.” he drains the last few drops of his drink. “Most girls subconsciously look for qualities their father possesses in men around them. It’s a psychological fact. I’m sure in our meetings at some point you would thought ah he reminds me of my father.”
And you did. He even knows about your father. What he wears, his small habits, he knows them. You can even see him displaying the same sort of intelligence. He’s done his research well. It isn’t too hard to find out about your father though, that’s there. After all he’s a multimillionaire and very famous in the society. But Jungkook has gone to such lengths just to impress you?
“Let’s talk seriously Jungkook. You are intelligent. Extremely intelligent. I don’t know if you have a job or not and how you are managing to spend so much time on this. But the fact that you have invested so much time, brain and planning on me, shows that impressing me is not your only goal. You could have simply come to one of the clubs I regularly visit if that was your intention. Of course I would have forgotten all about you as soon as I get hungover. But you meet me over coffee. A time when my senses are the sharpest. That means you want me to clearly remember you, maybe even think about you later. So tell me, why are you after me?”
“Simple.” he smiles. “Because you have money.”
You sigh at him irritably. Yes of course. Most people approach you when they need favors or if they are working on some sort of product or software and they need your help to launch by selling it to your company. It’s only now that you realize how little you had been approached to be actually been hit on in the outside world because most people who talked you, only did so for business purposes.
“So you are one of those.”
Jungkook laughs. “Y/n, look at you. You are a billionaires daughter. You are the CEO of a company. Even the watch you wear costs in 4 digits. The money behind you has already made you suspicious of the fact that I’m here for something big and serious and you don’t believe I’m genuinely trying to impress you. When you anyway won’t believe the reason I will tell you then it’s better I tell you a reason you will believe right?”
You lean back getting confused as usual with him again.
“You are beautiful Y/n. And so capable. It’s admirable how you run the company so well and the heights your father’s business has reached with you as CEO. You are talented and you are smart. But as long as you have the money factor behind you it’s going to be hard to make you believe that I genuinely am trying to know more about you because I am impressed with you. There is only so much I can know about somebody with my intelligence. And I’m sincerely trying to figure out who you really are by meeting you like this. Nothing more and nothing less.”
You don’t know why but for some reason you feel like he’s telling the truth. Maybe because you are so interested in him or maybe because there is hope that there might finally be someone out there who is interested in you? But whatever it is, you do choose to believe him.
“Make me meet you over another coffee and then I’ll believe you.”
“If I do meet you over another coffee, then hang out with me for a bit tomorrow evening. Maybe watch a play? There’s a new drama troop in town.”
“That is if you meet me.”
Jungkook smirks “If you are still testing me, that means you are already impressed by me.”
“What? No~” You deny, not meeting his eye.
“Yeah, why else will you look for another opportunity to meet me?”
“I could be looking for some entertainment?”
“No that’s not it.” he shakes his head definitely “I think we should get your estrogen levels checked. When girls generally think emotionally the estrogen levels in their body increase. Then we will know how you are actually feeling.”
You laugh. “Honestly is everything science for you? Have you never heard Jungkook, there are things science can’t explain.”
Jungkook lets out a short sarcastic laugh before looking far away at something you couldn’t see. “I don’t want to know such things. I think they are irrelevant.”
You sigh at his childlike defiance and stand up, fishing your car keys out of your pocket. “Try falling in love. Then it will be relevant.”
And with that you turn around and walk away, leaving him all by himself once more without hearing one last thing he had to whisper looking wistful.
“I already have.”
When you enter the office everything is tense. There are people scurrying around, men in black suits stationed at places, phones are ringing continually.
“What’s going on?” You inquire with an employee who bows quickly before answering. “Ms. L/n. your…..your father is here.”
You smack your head looking at the watch, panicking that you are late. Jeon Jungkook. It was all because of that asshole. You rush to your cabin to see your father sitting on the couches talking to your assistant.
“Hey dad.” You say meekly, making an embarrassed face as you slowly step into your room.
“Y/n.” He smiles sweetly, but with a hint of sternness. “You seem to be late.”
“I’m so sorry…uh….Cho had something she needed help with….”
“That’s alright. Come sit.” He pats to the empty space next to him and you happily sit next to him. “All good with you?”
“Yeah all’s fine. But is something wrong? You are here? in my branch?”
“Why? Can’t a father miss his daughter?” Your father’s brother speaks from behind you, looking up from his phone. Your father pouts adorably.
“Aw.” You pull his cheeks. “Of course he can! And I really love it when he does. But the security and the hustle outside? I’m sure you don’t need all that to simply see me. What’s wrong?”
“Did you not hear what happened yesterday?”
You shake your head slowly panicking at your uncle’s words. You weren’t someone like that. If something happened in your office there was no way you didn’t know it. But yesterday you were distracted, you have to admit. If something went wrong because of that, you swore to kill Jeon Jungkook.
“Do you know Mr. Wook?”
“Our office east branch in charge?” You had met him quite a few times. You were west branch in charge and were in good terms with him for business sake even though there were countless number of times you felt he was a bit shady. Your father’s trust in him was the only reason you kept quiet. “Yeah what about him?”
“He was murdered yesterday morning.”
“What?” You stand up shocked. “How? Wh-”
“Did you hear the news about a man who was killed using electricity?” You nod remembering Cho talk about it and mentally make a note to thank her for making you at least a little aware of the things around you. “He was the victim.”
You blink a couple of times not knowing what else to do. Your father takes out his glasses and wipes them tiredly. You place your hand on his arm softly. “That’s so horrible. But why? Do you know who is behind it?”
“I suspect it’s my enemies.” Your father sighs putting his glasses back on. “Our company has gotten really big Y/n and so it’s natural we make new rivals with growing step. That’s why I’m here. I’m worried about you.” He pats your head softly. “Your uncle says we should increase the security around you for precaution but I seem to think differently. What about you?.”
You look around at the black suited bodyguards. “Dad, are you positive that it is business rivals?”
“That’s what my sources say, but they could be wrong.”
“I don’t think you should increase security for me. Or even yourself. If we do, then we are alerting our enemies that we are anticipating them and so they will become more cautious about their attacks now. If we show that we don’t suspect them, then they will have their guard down a little and it might be a bit easy for us to trace who it is.”
Your father chuckles looking at your uncle. “Well well that’s exactly what I was thinking. Like father like daughter huh?” You smile as he gives you a five. “But still, be careful alright? I don’t want anything to happen to you.”
“I’ll be fine Dad, chill.” You give him a quick hug and stand up crossing your arms. “And now if you don’t mind, CEO Y/n has to report to work.”
“Yes absolutely. I shall take the boss’s leave then?” Your father stands up as the bodyguards speak through their earpieces, getting ready for his departure.
“Permission granted.” You smile and wave as your father collects his belongings and leaves with his team. Your uncle quickly rushes to you and pulls you into a brief hug, throwing an arm around your shoulder and leaves along with the older man. “Take care kiddo.”
Feeling fuzzy after meeting your family after so long you sit behind your desk and think for a while about what your father said.
Enemies.
You quickly dial a number on the phone on your desk and give out orders. “Send Hoseok to my room. Tell him it’s urgent”
As you sit cracking your knuckles lost in thought, Hoseok enters and unlike most days he isn’t giving out vibes of sunshine. You realize how serious this death has been for everyone.
“Hoseok I need a favor.”
“Sure, whats up?”
“I’m going to trust you with this alright? Don’t tell this to anyone.”
“What is it?” He looks at you suspiciously.
“I don’t think this murder is a rivals job.” You remember Cho’s words. It’s so brutal.
“It’s too painful a death. Like this wasn’t done by someone with a business purpose. If it was then they could have shot him, or hit him with a car. But they’ve killed him in a very painful way. An agonizing way. Like someone wanted to hurt him first, then kill him. That means its done by someone with…..” You search for the right word. “Someone with vengeance perhaps.”
Hoseok nods. “I get what why you are saying that. But it’s possible they did so to not leave any clues that could trace back to them.”
“That’s possible yes. I just told you my gut feeling since I was speculating over it. I always didn’t like that man. There is just something off about him. Just for my sake, use your sources and find out if Mr. Wook had any personal issues with anyone. Do a background check on him and let me know what you find out.”
Hoseok nods seriously and begins to leave when you stop him again, thinking of taking advantage of the situation. “And also do a background check on Jeon Jungkook.”
“Jeon Jungkook?”
“Find out about his family, where he’s from, what he studied, where he studied, everything. From A to Z.”
“And who is he?” Hoseok narrows his eyes at you.
“Just someone who I need to know fully about to engage in a battle of wits.” You smile at the thought of beating Jungkook in his own game. “ Keep both of these tasks confidential alright? Don’t tell a soul”
“Shall do.” Hoseok shoots you a thumbs up and leaves as you turn to your computer to resume your office duties putting everything aside.
The next morning, as usual, you wake up late again.
But after the general daily routine, when you come down, there is no coffee on the table.
“Coffee?” You call out to the maid who hurries to inform you. “Ms. Y/n the machine is getting upgraded.”
“Upgraded? Why all of a sudden?”
“I don’t know. Yesterday evening some service boys came to talk about upgrading the machine and installing new features. It’s been apparently installing all night.”
“What kind of features can one possibly install in a coffee machine?” You scrunch your nose in thought but the confusion goes as soon as it comes. “Ah he thinks he can play the same game twice.” You mummer before making up your mind. “That’s alright. I’ll have it outside.”
You throw your car keys on the couch and walk out of the house, straight past the garage, towards the nearest bus stop. Taking the bus to the metro station and then a train to the station nearest to your office, you hail a cab and ask the driver to take you to a nice coffee shop nearby. “Not the first one. Take me to the second shop you spot please.”
Getting down from the cab at a shop you pay him and walk in to find an empty coffee table, smiling victoriously. Hah, maybe Jeon Jungkook wasn’t so intelligent after all.
But just as you sit down, a hand extends from over your shoulder placing a cup of coffee on the table and you sigh.
Jungkook draws a sip from his own drink and smiles cockily as he sits down across you.
“How did you do it this time?” It’s too much. Even after every precaution you took? You run your eyes over him. He’s wearing a white suit today and perhaps the best word to describe him would be sinful. It seems to suit him better than everything you’ve seen him in so far and its making it a little hard for you to think about anything.
“Simple.” He places his drink on the table and crosses his arms on it. “I followed you.”
You blink for a bit and then feel your shoulders shake as you laugh at the unexpected answer. “You followed me?”
“I do really want to see that play with you today no matter what.” He shrugs
Your phone rings as you are about to reply and looking apologetic you pick it up when he gestures you to go ahead.
“Yes Hoseok.”
“I’ve done my homework. Want to listen?”
“Briefly.”
“Jeon Jungkook - born in Busan, brought up in Busan, went to quite an ordinary government school, failed math but did average in the other subjects, didn’t attend any university, has a small, one bedroom flat at the edge of the city, literally, hardly anyone lives there, he did odd jobs around like a working as a mechanic, behind the counters of restaurants, minor roles in a couple of dramas, things like that for a living”
“Family?”
“No record of any family. Brought up in an orphanage.”
“Anything else I need to know?”
“I’m not sure this is important but listen. The few people in his neighborhood said he just simply disappeared over a year ago with no clue as to where he left. According to the travel office there are records of him arriving to Seoul only a month back. I’m unable to trace where he was during the time in between.”
“In your opinion is that something to worry about?” You look at Jungkook who is looking up something on his phone.
“I don’t know. He’s basically harmless. Has no contacts. Didn’t have much relations, friends or enemies back at Busan. Damn quiet kid. He must have left his town in search of a job at the most, in my opinion.”
“Alright, anything else?”
“As far as Mr. Wook is concerned, something is fishy, you’re right. But I think it’s better you come to office and see for yourself.”
“Shall do.” You cut the call revising everything Hoseok said. No university despite so much intelligence? But then again he was an orphan. He probably was financially weak. And he disappeared just like that for a year? Strange.
“I have to get to work. Don’t you have to too?” You subtly try to get to know more about him.  
“Nope. I don’t have a job yet. But I shall, hopefully soon.”
“You don’t have a job? Then how in the world did you manage to afford all these suits? It must’ve cost a fortune.”
Jungkook sighs, blinking too much. “Okay I guess it’s finally time to be embarrassed. I borrowed them from my friend Taehyung. I crashed in at his place when I came here about…a month ago? He’s been tolerating me for quite some time, the poor guy.”  He laughs fondly.  
“Where were you before that? Before you came to Seoul I mean.”
“Traveling. I practically went all over Korea looking for a place to settle down and get a decent job. I tried that for a few months but it never really worked out. Then I got really hungry and really desperate and was ultimately jailed for six months for robbery. After I was released I wandered around a couple of cities for a bit like the usual nomad I was, doing odd jobs for gathering money for traveling expenses and I finally landed up in Seoul.”
He was jailed? And he’s being honest about it?
It’s not everyday you see someone openly admitting their crimes, that too to a woman the were attempting to impress. But he did. He told you everything seriously and everything he says seems to fit what Hoseok informed you. It all does make sense.
Your phone rings again, flashing Hoseok’s name and Jungkook looks at the screen and then you.
“I guess you really need to be at work now. I know you didn’t come by car. Would you like me to drop you?” He points at his motorcycle outside and you shudder, not very enthusiastic about the idea.
“No that’s alright.” You scribble your number on a notepaper and push it towards him. “Text me the time I have to be ready. I’ll see you in the evening. I do owe you some of my time” and the two of you smile at each other as you leave him to himself for what you thought was one last time.
It is early afternoon when Jungkook is standing in the line of the grocery store with a half full cart as he goes through the shopping list Taehyung scribbled for him.
“Eggs….Bread…..Ham…” He mumbles checking them off the list one by one when his watch gives a soft beep indicating the beginning of the next hour. He’s getting late. He had messaged you to be ready by 5 for the play but he himself was still here in a pair of sweatpants and a lame shirt hidden by a jacket, yet to take a bath and hence smelling like dairy. You like the smell of dairy.
He smiles to himself as the thought of you crosses his mind. Y/n….
He’s doing it. He is finally getting closer to you. All the hard work is showing its fruit with every passing moment but day by day, minute by minute, the more he sees you, the more his heart hurts.
“Afternoon.” The lady at the counter smiles warmly when he walks forward with his purchase. As she makes the bill scanning each item one by one, Jungkook reaches out for his wallet but his phone rings at the same time, flashing your name. Frowning at the odd time of the call he picks it up.
“Hello?”
“Jungkook!” There’s relief in your voice.
That meant before this, there was fear.
“Y/n, what’s wrong?”
“Look I cannot speak for long.” You are whispering. But why? “I need help. I’m at the french restaurant behind my office. Meet me as soon as you-”
And it cuts.
Jungkook can feel his heart stop as he lowers the phone. What had happened? Why did you have to be so scared? The thought of you alone and afraid terrifies him.
There is only one thing he can do after imaging you like that. Without a single thought or a second glance, dropping everything in his hands, he simply turns and runs through the crowd, ignoring the incredulous cashier and the mad customers behind him as he pushes though.
Nothing was more important that you.
3 hours.
That’s how long it’s been since your last call. 3 hours and there is no sight of you. You are not at the restaurant, neither are you in your office, nor are you at home. Your phone isn’t reachable and somehow can’t be located by any tracking apps either. Jungkook had spent the last 3 hours running around the city like a mad man looking for you. He had checked everywhere. Every coffee shop you went to together, the theater where you are supposed to go with him tonight . But you aren’t anywhere. And no one knows about your whereabouts either. Not your colleagues, not your maid, neither does your best friend Cho.
“Where are you Y/n?” Jungkook desperately walks down the now darkening streets near the city’s main junction looking around. “Just give me one clue and I’ll find you.”
As all the cars halt and the red man turns green, Jungkook begins to walk down the road feeling his phone vibrate in his hand. He quickly fumbles with it with mixed feelings of relief and curiosity and takes a look at the screen but it’s not your name. Its unknown. Resignedly Jungkook picks it up looking around, not paying much attention to the call.
“Hello.”
“Jungkook?”
He freezes at the middle of the road. It’s your voice.
Are you okay? Where are you? Whose phone is this? What’s wrong with your phone? Why were you not at the restaurant? He wants to ask you so many questions but only one thing leaves him like a barely audible whisper. “Y/n…”
“Jungkook, I’m outside your house. My phone is out of battery so I borrowed your neighbor’s phone. I’m so sorry I wasn’t at the restaurant. Please just come home I’ll tell you everything…… Jungkook are you there?”
Yes I am. I always am.  
The only thing his body allows him to do is cut the call as he sinks to his knees, ignoring the honking cars and screaming drivers waiting to cross the road. You’re fine. You’re alright. And you’re home.
Picking himself up he runs once more down the street to finally find the one woman who matters to him more than anything.
You sit at the porch of Jungkook’s house, praying that you are at the right place. If you remembered well, this is the address that was written on Bruno’s name tag when you came to drop him yesterday. The door is locked and no one seems to be at home so make yourself comfortable on the steps as you sit with your arms circling your knees rocking back and forth slowly, waiting for Jungkook.
It’s starting to get cold now. Even though you are wearing a semi formal blazer over your halter top it’s doing little to protect you from the low temperature because your pencil skirt cannot hide the skin below your knees. The sandwich the neighbor was kind enough to provide you with along with her phone is the one thing keeping you sane after running around and hiding the whole day.
You munch on the bread slowly, preserving it, as the sky grows darker and darker around you. The only sounds that fill the evening are the ones of the birds returning home, calling it a day, and of moving water. There seems to be a pool at the back of the house. You turn and look at the place you are at, over your shoulder. It’s a decent one. A one story house with a small lawn in the front and a little shed enough for a bike or two. Even the locality is a pleasant one, perhaps because it’s a little far from the city. You wonder if it can be a place for you to hide the next few days. Would Jungkook understand your situation and let you stay? You were still practically strangers and letting you seek shelter here would mean going out of the way especially because the house didn’t even belong to him. You just hoped things could fall into place somehow. But for that, he needs to be here first.  
Its like the heavens have heard your plea because just then a figure merging in the shadows enters through the gate, slamming it open, running and panting. You get up the moment you see him as he stops and stands with his hands on his knees, chest heaving, shirt sticking to him with all the sweat. Both your bodies mimic the same signs of relief at the sight of each other. Jungkook walks up to you quickly and grabs you by the wrist literally pulling you in a hug as his arms hold you tight. You wrap your arms around him and melt against him as your tired body finds comfort in his embrace.
“Are you alright?” His head is still buried in the crook of your neck and you nod holding him tighter. “Now I am.”
When Jungkook lets you go and holds you by the shoulders at an arm’s distance away from him, the sun has already disappeared under the horizon. “I was so worried! You weren’t at the restaurant and there were police everywhere-”
“Wait what? Police?” You panic at the mention.
“Yeah police. Your office is a ruckus, your house looks like someone broke in. There were police interviewing people and I thought you were kidnapped or something I-” He quickly hugs you again and you feel his lips press gently against your temple.“Thank god you are fine.”
You giggle not really meaning to because it’s a little funny. Given the kind of situation you had been in since the morning, he was the one who was supposed to give you a sense of comfort but here you were rubbing his back gently, calming him. “I’m fine Jungkook it’s okay. Just a little hungry and in need of a bath because I’m a little too sweaty running in the sun the whole day. How are you possibly this close to me?”
“Trust me, I’ve seen worse.” Jungkook pulls back relieved, now smiling a little. “Come in. I’m sure there’s something around for the both us. I starving as well.”
He reaches for his pockets as you wave the half eaten sandwich his neighbor had given you. “The lady next door pitied me and gave me this before she left. I feel bad now cause I think this was her dinner. She seemed to be going for work, maybe the night shift.”
“So has Taehyung.” Jungkook hangs his mouth open and looks at you with a face that indicates sudden realization. “And I went to the grocery store and didn’t come back.”
“What?” You frown. “What are you saying?”
“So I didn’t take it from him. Oh shit!”
“Take what Jungkook?”
“The house keys…” He says slowly as you smack your forehead.  
“You don’t have your house keys Jungkook! What kind of person doesn’t have their house keys?”
“Technically it’s not my house-”
“You live in it, goddammit.”
Jungkook looks embarrassed.
“Okay fine, Never mind. But don’t you do things like hide the keys under the doormat or a plant or something?”
The change in Jungkook’s expression confuses you. He looks startled. “Why would you think I’d do something like that?”
You blink twice. “Because I watch movies? What’s there to be so so shocked about?”
“Because I thought…. “ He shakes his head. “It’s nothing. Never mind.”
“Right. You are shocked because I would think someone as intelligent as you would hide their keys somewhere like that but apparently you’re not smart enough to carry them.” You cross your arms, glaring at him.
“Y/n I get that you are disappointed but-”
“Oh no I’m not just disappointed. I’m cold and I’m dirty and I’m hungry and I’ve been running around the whole day thinking you were one person I can trust myself to be okay with, but clearly I was wrong.”
“You’re throwing tantrums like a typical, rich, spoilt kid Y/n. Stop it.”
“Maybe because I am one, genius.” You sneer.
Jungkook lets out a short sarcastic laugh before walking straight past you and disappearing behind the walls of the house. You look at him with pure surprise for walking out on you in the middle of a conversation and follow him to give him an earful but stop at the sight before you.
It’s a small backyard illuminated by dull luminescence of a pool barely the big enough to be called one but also not too small to be enjoyable. The blue waters are gently moving because of the wind, hitting the walls making the lapping sound that you heard earlier. It’s a very pleasant sight, instantly calming your nerves, making you smile. It would be nice to dangle your legs in the water on such a peaceful evening to push away all that has been bothering you.
“Taehyung leaves the backdoor open accidentally a lot of times. I’m sure he did today as well” Jungkook stands by the wooden door and reaches out for the handle, pushing it down. It doesn’t open. He looks at you before pushing it again and again just to be sure, but the stubborn thing doesn’t budge.
“Quit it Jungkook. It’s not going to open.”
“I guess it’s our luck that he was careful today.” Jungkook walks towards you sheepishly.
“And that you decided to be such an idiot.”
Jungkook lowers his eyes. “I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking straight Y/n. After your call I just…. I’ve been…I should have….”
His embarrassment makes you feel ashamed of your words. Sure you were looking for some comfort but not once did you think of the tension you were putting him through. Though it warms your heart when you realize he thinks so much about you, that he cares so much. You reach up and lean in to plant a soft peck on his cheek. “I shouldn’t have over reacted. I’m so sorry. I’ve been such a nuisance the whole of today…”
He pushes your hair and tucks it behind your ear. “What happened Y/n?”
You sigh tiredly and hold his hand which lingers near your face as you walk him towards the pool. Kicking off your heels you sit at the edge dipping your feet in the waters. They are cool not cold, lapping up against your mid shins. Jungkook lets go your hand and rolls up his pant up before sitting down next to you, dangling his feet in the water. He reaches out for the sandwich in your other hand, opens the wrapper a little more and hands it you, ushering you to eat. “Now speak.”
You take a deep breath and a bite and look at him, wondering where to start from. Even though it’s dimly lit you are able to notice what he’s wearing. A black jacket over a black t-shirt and a black pair of sweatpants. It’s so in contrast to all that you have seen him in all these days yet this seems more familiar to you than those formal suits. Maybe because it looks so natural on him or so much more like him. Why it would seem something ‘like him’ when you didn’t know anything much about him, puzzles you. Yet you can’t help but get the feeling.
“We were supposed to be watching a drama right now.” You remember, feeling bad. Jungkook nods and then tilts his head. “I think I’ve had my fair share of drama today.”
You smile. ‘I was looking forward to it. Specially because I was half expecting you to turn up in a suit with a bouquet of flowers and a limousine.”
Jungkook snorts shaking his head. “I’m sorry seeing me in a suit the last few days gave you such an impression. I don’t do flowers and poetry and romance Y/n. I expected you would have understood by now, that I’m more of a realistic and practical person.”
You recollect the image of him relieved when he saw you and the sensation of his lips against your temple. What he says and how he was don’t seem to match.
“Is this how you usually are?”
“More or less yeah.”
“So the suits were just for the ‘Electra complex’?”
He laughs looking at you and pushes your elbow up, prompting you to take a bite from the sandwich.
“Yeah, the Electra complex.”
“You think it worked?” You tease him taking a bite. “All those newspapers and the glasses and the suits?”
“If they didn’t, you wouldn’t have agreed to go on a date with me.”
You blush and thank god that it’s too dark for him to see the redness on your skin, even with the light of the water reflecting on your face. “I don’t remember talking about a date.”
“In my opinion when a guy and a girl are interested in each other and mutually consent to go out together with no purpose that’s significant to their daily, personal or professional lives, it’s called a date.”
You laugh because it sounds like such a textbook definition, but don’t agree or deny it. Jungkook smiles looking at you before turning his attention on the waters.
“I’d like it if you wear white to our next meeting.” You purposely stress on the word to tease him. “I feel like is a color that would suit you more.”
It strange because the expression on Jungkook’s face falls. It’s like you said something he didn’t want to hear.
“Let’s just say my habit of wearing white had to be changed because of someone.”
“Someone you loved?”
The bitter-sweetness in his voice is so evident of the fact, it makes you wonder why you even had to ask something so obvious. Jungkook doesn’t reply. He pushes your arm once more to remind you to eat your sandwich.  
“Why are you avoiding telling me what happened Y/n?” You freeze half way through the bite you are taking. “You seem to want to ask and talk about everything but that and while I don’t mind giving answers, I think you owe me some first.”
You sigh realizing that you tried to be smart with him but Jungkook is way smarter. He has seen right through it. You slowly chew on your bite. “I don’t think it’s right to involve you Jungkook. I don’t want to do that.”
“I’m afraid you’re wrong Y/n.” Jungkook’s face is expressionless. “I am already involved.”
The surety and confidence in his voice make you raise your eyebrows and look at him questioningly.
“You involved me the moment you called me to your restaurant. Moreover you are in my house now. How am I supposed to help you if you won’t tell me how I can?”
“Let me stay here for a couple of days.” You gather the courage to ask him that. “I’m sorry I can’t tell you why and I’m not expecting you to say yes, but if you can even consider it, it will be a huge favor on me.”
Jungkook takes your hand in his, tracing circles at the back of your hand. “You can stay as long as you want. I’ll talk to Taehyung. But I’m sure he won’t mind.”
You look at him blankly. You don’t know what to show. Gratitude for being so considerate about you? Confusion for being so considerate about you, someone he barely interacted with? Or fear for being so considerate about you, someone he seems to know so much about for someone he has barely interacted with.
“Why?” Jungkook looks at your blank face as you question him. “Why do you care so much?”
He takes a breath before answering. “Because I like you.”
He’s searching for something deep in your eyes.
“And because I’m hoping that all this concern for you, will make you in turn concerned about me and give me the last piece of the sandwich.”
He makes a pleading face as you look at your hand to see a small piece of bread remaining, the mayonnaise oozing out a little from the lettuce. “I’m starving.”
You stare at Jungkook letting out a short exasperated breath. “Do you know what a possibly romantic moment you have ruined? There were so many other things you could have said Jeon Jungkook.”
Jungkook grins “Sorry love, but I told you. I don’t do romance.”
“Sorry love, but I didn’t tell you. I don’t share my sandwich.”
You mock his voice plopping the last of the sandwich into you mouth, chewing furiously hard and fast as Jungkook makes a disappointed face. As you swallow the last remains of it, the feeling gives a satisfaction but the butterflies in your stomach somehow are not calming down as his words ring in your head. Sorry love.
You turn to face Jungkook who is looking at you smugly and lean back a little doubting his intentions. “What?”
He lets go your hand and runs his thumb across the edge of your lips, swiping some of the mayonnaise that happened to staining the edges and licks his finger clean.
“Tasty.” he raises an eyebrow playfully and resumes looking at the water.
It turns you on more than you care to admit. Maybe because the dimness is perfect, or the two of you are alone and in such a close proximity or maybe because the night is still young, holding a hundred different possibilities, you choose to run your eyes all over him, taking in all the details you avoiding looking at.
Jungkook turns to you and you quickly look away, staring at the water, leaning in to run your fingers through it. “It would be nice to get into the water. I’ve been dying to feel a little clean.”
“Get in then.” Jungkook shrugs. “The water is constantly regulated so you can practically take a bath in it if you have soap. Taehyung does it sometimes when he’s really bored.”
“Do you think he’ll mind if I splash in for a bit?”
“Nope. Feel free.”
You get up, but pause, still not comfortable with the idea of randomly swimming in someone else’s property and shake Jungkook’s shoulders who looks up at you as you ask him.
“Do you want to join me?”
You wonder why the sparkle in his eyes darken to amber, as he stands up. “You want me to?”
“Why not?” You shrug. If Jungkook was also in the waters with you, then technically, it wouldn’t exactly look like you were trespassing.
“As you wish.” He reaches up and unzips his jacket.
You almost squeak, What are you doing? but it is perfectly obvious what he is doing. You asked him to join you and it isn’t like you could just wade in with your clothes on. You just didn’t think this far ahead.
He drops the jacket and grabs the material behind his neck, pulling his T-shirt off over his head and you just stare. Stare at the honey-colored skin with occasional tattoos, a fading scar at the making his way from the lines of his abs, down into his pants, his dancer like slender body, the chiseled abs- He pulls free of the shirt and shakes out his dark hair and looks at you, hands on his belt, giving his familiar crooked smile.
“Keeping your clothes on? I could promise not to look, but I’d be lying.”
You strip out of your blazer and throw it at him. He catches it and drops it onto the pile of his clothes, grinning.
“Pervert, though your honesty earns you some points.”
“I’m twenty-three. we’re all perverts,” He steps out of his pants. He is wearing black boxer shorts, and to your mixed relief and slight regret, he keeps them on as he lowers himself into into the water which is just high enough to hide his lower torso. You pull your top off and then your skirt as Jungkook looks up at you.
His eyes travel down from your face to your body, your plain cotton panties and bra. You wish you’d worn something prettier. Your bra is pale blue cotton, the totally boring kind you could buy at the supermarket, though Jungkook is looking at it like it is something remarkable and amazing.
He flushes suddenly, and averts his eyes, backing away and then ducks under the water to resurface again, looking less flustered but a lot wetter, his hair dark black and streaming rivulets. “It feels good.”
You take a breath and dive forward, the water closing over your head. It is easy to float; the moment you let yourself, you bob to the surface, shaking water from your hair. A spray of water droplets makes you look up. Jungkook is running his hands through his hair shaking it. You look at him, more like stare,  with a sudden sinking in your stomach, if the heavens would ever be kind enough to let you see a day when you could call him yours.
“I‘m getting scared at the way you are looking at me.” He jokes, playing with himself in the water. “What kind of intentions are you harboring exactly?”
You pause.
Somehow you don’t think for a minute before replying.
“I think someone wants to kill me.”
Jungkook is looking at you as shocked as you are feeling.
You don’t know why you told him that. Especially after denying to do so many times. Maybe because he just radiates a sense of trustworthiness or maybe because you feel like you can connect to him in a different way. But you really trust him and its evident because you open up and spill your fears.
“What do you mean?” Jungkook moves closer to you in the water until the two of you are side by side, backs against the wall of the pool.
“When I went out for lunch today I overheard someone in the men’s washroom agreeing over the phone I think? because I could only hear one person speak. He was say something like making me confess everything and in the worst case scenario, he will do away with me.”
Jungkook looks like he’s thinking hard. The intelligence in him must have realized something you didn’t.
“I called Hoseok and he said someone broke into his room when he was out for lunch and he was clearing the mess. When I told him what I heard he asked me to go somewhere no one can think of finding me and that he will keep me updated about everything.”
“Who is Hoseok?” There is a tightness in Jungkook’s voice.
“Someone I trust if you are suspecting him.”
“Who is he Y/n?” He repeats, voice still the same.
“He is in charge of the artificial intelligence department in my office.”
“You talked to him today morning in the coffee shop over the phone didn’t you?”
“Yes.” You look at Jungkook curiously. “So?”
“Did you meet him before you went for lunch?”
“Yeah I did.”
“What for?”
You hesitate. Jungkook glances at you understandingly.
“I’m trying to help Y/n.”
“There was a murder downtown in an abandoned building two days ago. The victim was a colleague of mine, my office east branch in charge. I had asked Hoseok to do a background check on him so I went to check what he gathered.”
“Why did you need a background check done on him?”
“Because I suspect that the murder is not a rival’s job like my father insists. I think it’s done for personal reasons.”
“You are not a detective Y/n. Your job is not to find out who killed him.”
“But I don’t like seeing my father tensed Jungkook.” Jungkook looks away far into the water, mind working fast again. “And I think I am right. That man was involved in some illegal tradings for a long time now. There is evidence which shows he had been selling our business secrets and material to some other company. I’m scared to tell my father about it now because he trusted that man so much. It would break his heart to know what a cheat he was.”
Jungkook is silent.
“What are you thinking?” You want to know what he has made out of everything.
“So you are telling me that after coffee with me, you went to your office. Worked with Hoseok on this. And when you were both out for lunch, Hoseok’s room was broken in to and there was a plan to attack you” He takes a deep thoughtful breath. “Why do you think this person broke into Hoseok’s room?”
“You think it’s the same person?”
“Of course it is. It’s too much of a coincidence Y/n. And trust me. “You haven’t seen him this serious before. “Coincidences do not just happen. What could someone possibly want from Hoseok?”
“He is the Artificial Intelligence in charge. He does have a lot of valuable information.”
“Information which is clearly common to the both of you because both of you were targeted….. I don’t think this person wants to kill you Y/n. When I went to your house and your office, there were things scattered everywhere like someone was looking through them for something. If their intention was to kill you or hurt you, they wouldn’t have left behind such traces because you will get alert. And going by the conversation you heard, it seems like killing you was the last option, perhaps if you didn’t cooperate.”
You nod as he continues because what he is saying does make sense.
“So I’m guessing the common point here is, information. That too the information you have gathered about Mr. Wook. I think someone didn’t want you or anybody else to find out about it and was hence trying to retrieve any information you have stored or shared about him.”
“That makes sense Jungkook but how would someone know if I was trying to access any information about Mr. Wook? I mean no one but Hoseok and I knew about it and we were careful because he is one of the highly confidential employees. ”
“Don’t you think that’s odd? There is so much evidence about a highly confidential employee’s illegal activities in your company’s systems?”
“Do you think someone employed him knowing about it?” You try to think like Jungkook.
“Could be. That’s possible. He might just be a pawn” Jungkook muses suspiciously. “Can anyone get any sort of mail or signal when you try to access the information of such employees?”
You shake your head. “Only the members of the board get a detailed report of whatever happens in the company’s network. If Hoseok or I didn’t tell anyone, the only possible people who can know are the board members. That too if they check it, which they don’t most of the time because they have better things to do.”
“But the fact that someone tried to break in shows that someone did monitor the network and that this someone doesn’t want you or anyone else to find out about Mr. Wook. And whoever this is is definitely a board member because according to what you are saying only they can see such activity.”
“And this person may also be Mr.Wook’s accomplice or the one who brought him into the company in the first place.” You cover your mouth in realization. “There is a bigger player who is a cheat and he is among the Board members. Jungkook, my father?! I need to tell him everything. He needs to know there are traitors in the company!” You panic worrying about him when Jungkook holds your hand firmly.
“The people who you are dealing with are probably very dangerous Y/n. If they can storm into your office and break in in broad daylight, they can also trace calls you make to your father because they know he is the first person you will call to tell everything. Your hideout will be revealed in an instant.”
“What do I do now Jungkook?” You feel like you are going to slip into an abyss. “I’m suddenly too afraid of everything.”
“Just try to stay away from anything and everything dangerous for a few days. I will take you back to your father once everything settles a little.”
“But I’ve put you in danger too haven’t I?” You panic moving a little away from him. “What if I am discovered here? They need me alive for information but you?….” You shake your head at the thought of what might happen to him, tears somehow brimming in your eyes, overwhelmed by everything. “I don’t like the idea of people getting hurt because of me Jungkook. I can’t stay here.”
You begin to raise yourself in the water to leave but Jungkook stands in front of you, trapping you between him, his arms on either side of you and the wall behind.
“Do you expect me to let you go when I know you will get hurt out there?”
The sudden close proximity, the pitch darkness only allowing you to see little of each other, the silence of the night, they all leave you speechless.
“Stay Y/n.” He moves a little closer. “I don’t think I can bear losing you again.”
You don’t know what that means. Maybe being tensed about you the last few hours has really affected him, but it feels as though the mere thought of being away from you pains him.
He holds your hips and pulls you towards him through the water. It is just deep enough that his feet touches the ground, but yours didn’t quite as you clench your hands on his shoulders to keep yourself upright and he draws your legs around his waist. You stare down at him, heat coiling in your stomach, and he rises up to kiss you just as you lean in, your lips crashing together with a force that sends a shock of pleasure-pain through you. His hands slide up your skin; you tangle you fingers in the wet curls at the nape of his neck. He parts your lips, strokes inside with his tongue. You are both shuddering and gasping, your breath mingling with his.
He reaches behind you with one hand to steady the two of you against the wall of the pool, but it was slick with water and he half-slips; you break away from kissing him as he finds his footing, his left arm still wrapped tightly against you, pressing your body to his. His pupils are too wide and his heart hammering against yours.
“That was,” he gasps, and presses his face to the juncture of your neck and shoulder and breathes as if he is breathing you in; he is shaking a little, although his grip on you is steady and firm. “That was—unexpected.”
“It was,” you murmur, touching his hair gently, as he presses a kiss to your throat, and he tips his head back to look up at you. For a moment he just looks at you in astonishment, his lips parted slightly; You feel your cheeks flush. He is looking at you like you were the first star that had ever come out in the sky, a miracle painted across the face of the world that he could barely believe in. “I want—” he says, and the breaks off, groaning. “I need to kiss you gain.”
Instead of nodding, you lean down to press your lips to his. It is a hard, hot, driving kiss, a nip at your lower lip and the clash of tongues and teeth, both of you pressing as hard as you could to get close, closer. His arms wrap you completely, and suddenly he is lifting you up on the wall behind you with his hands under your knees and pushes you back as he raises himself up placing both hands on either sides of you, water pouring off him in streams.
You slide yourself back feeling the pile of clothes behind you as he hovers before you, situated on his knees. You want to stop the world and take all the time to look at him, but you cannot because you want him so much. Lying back you pull him down on top of you, kissing him fiercely until he groans and whispers, “Y/n, I can’t—you have to tell me—I can’t think—”
He draws back leaving just enough distance between the two of your faces to see each other. He is flushed, his eyes black with desire, his hair, beginning to curl as it dried, hanging into his eyes. You tug lightly at the strands wound between your fingers. “It’s okay,” you whisper back. “It’s okay. I want to.” you kiss him, slow and hard. “I want to, if you do.”
“If I want to?” There is a wild edge to his soft laugh. “Can’t you tell?” And then he is kissing you again, sucking your lower lip into his mouth, kissing your throat and mouthing your collarbone as you run your hands all over him as if you are drawing him, your hands mapping his body. As if, like a painting, he is coming to life under your hands.
When his hands slide underneath your bra, you gasp at the sensation, then nod at him when he freezes, his eyes questioning. Go on. He stops at each moment, stops before removing each piece of clothing from either of you, asking you with eyes and words if he should keep going, and each time you nod and say, Yes, go on, yes. And when finally there is nothing between you but skin, you hands still, thinking that there is no way to ever be closer to another person than this, that to take another step would be like cracking open your chest and exposing your heart.
You feel Jungkook’s muscles flex as his weight shifts and suddenly everything seems very real; you feel a sudden flash of nerves: This is really happening. You still and he notices. Raising himself with his elbows on either side of you, keeping his weight off your body, all of him is tense and shaking. “Is something wrong?”
“I’m not on a pill….”
Jungkook reaches for the wallet in his pant that is in the discarded pile behind you and you hear the crackle of foil. Anticipating, you meet his irises which are luminescent rims of gold and you see them soften as he begins to pull back, his fingers slightly grazing your skin, the sensation making you shiver.
“We don’t have to Y/n. If you want to take it slow-”
“No,” you whisper, and pull him down again. “Kiss me,” you plead, and he does, hot languorous slow kisses that speed up as his heartbeat did, as the movement of your bodies quicken against each other. Each kiss is different, each rising higher and higher like a spark as a fire grew: quick soft kisses, long slow worshipful kisses, playful light kisses, adoring kisses. You abandon yourself to the kisses, the language of them, the wordless speech that passes between the two of you. His hands are shaking, but they are quick and skilled on your body, light touches maddening you until you push and pull at him, urging him on with the mute appeal of fingers and lips and hands.
And even at the final moment, when you do flinch, you press him to go on, wrapping yourself around him, not letting him go. You keep your eyes wide open as he shudders apart, his face against your neck, saying your name over and over, and when finally you close your eyes, the stars are aligned and shining in a strange way, telling you something you will later wish that you had understood that night.
When you wake up the following morning you are in a bed neatly tucked under comforters, dressed in a black shirt and your panties. There is a sore feeling between your legs but you smile remembering how your hands and lips traced each other last night and the desperate moans and groans that were drawn against each other skin. But the smile falters as soon as the realization dawns and you pull the sheets closer to you with mixed feelings about last night. You just slept with Jungkook. Jeon Jungkook. A man you met only three days ago. You only met Jungkook three days ago, and things had escalated to this already. Which was completely fine if yesterday’s act was purely physical and lust driven. But it wasn’t.
There was something more. You could feel that there was something more between the two of you. Considering again that it had only been three days it was definitely not love, it was too soon to fall for someone. But the way he was with you, the way he handled your body, he seemed like he was really familiar with it, knowing exactly where to touch you to drive you mad. Or he just was really eager and experienced with women in general which did not come across as a shock to you considering the way last night happened. Whatever it was, as far as you could remember it was one of your best nights.
Jungkook walks into the room, shirtless, with a coffee in his hand as he places it next to you on the bed-side table, smiling.
“Morning.” He tilts your chin up with a hand under it and leans down to place a brief kiss. You suddenly wish he was wearing a shirt so you could grab him by the material under the sheets with you.
“How am I inside?” You assume it’s his room because it looks like a typical guys landing. Football merchandise everywhere, cables and video games controllers lying around, socks and shirts all over the place.
“I carried you in. Taehyung came home at about 5 today morning. I had to hear an earful from him about forgetting the keys especially when I was bringing a girl home.” He chuckles.
“Ohh my god.” You flush. “He didn’t see me…?”
“I had you dressed before he came home don’t worry.” He kicks aside a pair of shoes, pulling a bean bag from the corner of the room to the edge of the bed and sits down.
“Why didn’t you dress me in my clothes?” You drink the coffee instantly liking it’s taste.
“Because I like seeing you in these.” he cocks his head, running his eyes over your figure. “ It makes me feel like you belong to me.”
You raise your eyebrow. “Do I?”
“If you want to.” He shrugs like whether you say yes or no it won’t matter to him but his eyes are telling otherwise. He wants you.
You slowly nod your head and decide to play with him for a bit. “I’ll consider the offer.”
He grins but he’s more relaxed now.
“Where are my clothes?” You push the sheets off as you finish your coffee and Jungkook gets up and walks to the cupboard, taking a set of clothes out.
“These are Taehyung’s ex girlfriends. She left them here. I forgot you didn’t have an extra set and threw yours for washing.” He looks adorably apologetic biting his lip. “I’ll get you new ones later today.”
You shake your head exasperatedly and ask him to get out so you can bathe and change.
“What, it’s nothing I haven’t seen?” He smirks as you turn red.
“Get out Jungkook, it’s too bright here.” you mumble, still a little shy.
He turns around, silently obeying but you cannot ignore the flash of a hurtful memory in his eyes. You had brought back an unwanted souvenir of something again.
When you get out of the shower, and dress in the clothes Jungkook gave you, you feel strange. It’s a crop top and jeans. As far as you remember you have never worn or even owned something like this. It had always been formals or semi formals. Yet it feels so strangely comfortable to be wearing something so foreign to you. You pull your hair up into a bun casually and take one last look at yourself before leaving.
You can hear laughter of two boys in the kitchen, one you were familiar with and one you weren’t. You walk in slowly past sleeping Bruno to see Jungkook sitting on the kitchen platform as a tall, blonde haired man was busy making what looked like eggs, on the stove next to him. Jungkook slides off the surface when he sees you and kisses you deep, pulling you closer. As he pulls back, you see his friend watch the two of you a little more than keenly and turn his back to face you, laughing softly. Jungkook whispers in your ear, leaning in. “So he knows you have me under consideration and that he is not allowed to get any ideas.”
You laugh silently as you sit down at the small table across them.
“Y/n right?” The blonde turns to you, smiling warmly. “Jungkook’s told me a lot about you. I’m Taehyung.”
‘‘Hi.” You smile at him. the man in front of you is a bit taller than Jungkook, much leaner and extremely good looking. Like an impish faerie of some kind. Jungkook narrows his eyes at your shameless observation at which you shrug.
“I’m making breakfast, would you like some?”
“Yeah I’m kind of starving. But I can make it myself, you need not take the trouble.”
Taehyung looks at Jungkook then you with a raised eyebrow. “You can cook?”
You blush and press your lips tightly together shaking your head. Of course not. You remember hardly entering the kitchen of your house more than twice. You’ve never had the need to cook or even the feeling of being hungry. Everything here is so new to you.  
Jungkook and Taehyung chuckle. “I thought so. But that’s okay. I enjoy making it. How would you like your eggs?” Taehyung turns to face the stove again.
“Thoroughly whipped.” Jungkook smirks as you widen your eyes at him.
“Is that experience speaking?” Taehyung’s voice is amused.
“Maybe. I may have-”
“Scrambled!” You cut through him staring at Jungkook pointedly. “I’d like them scrambled.”
“As you wish.” But he’s laughing and both men bump their fists against each other.
You take a deep breath ignoring them. “Taehyung, I was meaning to ask you if Jungkook told you about me needing a place to stay.”
Taehyung turns to you and nods. “He did, don’t worry. You can stay for as long as you want. A feminine presence is what this house is missing anyways.”
“I don’t want to be a burden of any sort. I mean I wish I can help around the house and stuff but I really don’t know how to…..”
“I figured.” Taehyung smiles. “I’m not expecting you to be a Snow White for us dwarfs here. Just be careful while you are here, that’s enough. As long as you don’t put yourself and us in danger, I don’t see what the problem could possibly be.” He places two toasts and a scrambled egg before you.
“Exactly. I don’t know if I can promise ‘no danger’. You don’t know how the situation is. It screams danger.”
“But you can avoid that danger.” Taehyung crosses his arms. “Don’t try to contact anyone. Don’t get out of the house often. Don’t use your phone. I have an old phone for you to use in which I shall install a new SIM. But I will expect you to use it as less as possible. Mr.Wook and his men maybe be more dangerous than we estimate them to be.” You narrowed your eyes at his words. Mr. Wook?
“Just a second, I’ll be back.” You nod as he leaves and eat hungrily, talking to Jungkook between your bites.
“What does Taehyung work as?”
“An engineer. Electrical engineer to be exact. His office is in the same locality as yours.”
You grow silent. Is this a coincidence?
Taehyung returns with a couple of things in his hand - a phone and a pair of keys.
“Here this is for you. Jungkook and my numbers are saved in it in case you want to contact us. And this is a spare key to the house.”
“Thanks.” You take it into your hands feeling the cool metal. “It’s not a good idea to call home and tell them I’m alright is it?”
Taehyung nods his head. “Jungkook and I were talking about it. Since neither you nor we know about the people who attacked you, we might be underestimating them or even overestimating them. But to be as cautious as possible we can assume that they are tracking the calls you make to the people you contact most often like your father, his brother, Cho, all of them. Let’s give it two days time. Jungkook and I will keep a lookout for anything suspicious. If we find that it’s all clear you may do as you wish.”
You agree as Taehyung turns his back to you, pushing up his sleeves to do the dishes. Then suddenly he rolls them back down. “Isn’t it your turn to wash Jungkook?”
“No~” Jungkook is stuffing cereal in his mouth to avoid his friend’s eye. Taehyung tackles him over and both boys begin to bicker, tickling each other as you laugh, amused at their childishness forgetting all that you had to be worried about.
Living with these boys was maybe going to be much more fun that you had thought.
Living with the boys was absolutely not fun.
It had been only two days and you were bored to the core already. They were hardly at home, especially Taehyung. But that was understandable considering he had a job but Jungkook? You didn’t know what an unemployed man did for so many hours outside the house. When he was home though he spent every minute with you. You would sit together with him for hours talking or playing some video game or just tangled in the sheets. In hardly two days you had gotten so used to his presence that you felt a strange kind of emptiness when he was not around.
Today, the third day of your staying here, you got up at nearly 11 in the morning. After finishing your daily activities you had breakfast, watched a tv show, swam around in the pool, played with Bruno, even cleaned the house for the first time in your life because you were so bored and the time was only 3. It’s funny. Time runs fast when you don’t want it to and doesn’t move when you need it to.
The front lock makes a creaking noise and you sit up immediately, raising your defenses. Jungkook opens the door with Taehyung behind him and they have dozens of bags in their hands. You relax at the sight of them and walk up to help them with their haul.
“Looks like you guys shopped.”
“Mhmm.” Jungkook plants a kiss on your cheek as Taehyung looks away. “And I got you some clothes as well. Something more of your style.’“
“Really?” he laughs as your eyes light up in excitement and you quickly rummage through the boxes.
“That’s for tonight.” Taehyung points out a neat looking expensive package. “It’s a surprise.”
You look at Jungkook who smiles, urging you to open it and see a pretty red knee length dress waiting for you under the covers.
“Wow.” You whisper feeling the exquisite material beneath your fingers. “Why so suddenly?”
“We figured you were getting bored at home so we thought we shall take you out tonight.”
“That’s….that’s nice.” You swallow nothing.
Saturday night would be a good night to go out. But given the current situation you were in you didn’t know if you would enjoy yourself especially when your family had no idea about your condition and whereabouts. When your father had no idea of the situation he was possibly in. Nevertheless you force a smile. It is sweet of the boys to think about you.   
“I know what you are thinking. And I know you are worried. That’s why I am taking you out. Not to party or for a fancy dinner like all men want to take their dates” Jungkook smiles titling his head. “I’m taking you out to meet Cho.”
“What?” You could feel yourself getting light with happiness.
“I met her after her working hours today. Told her you were fine and that we would meet her tonight.”
“For real?” You still can’t believe it.
Jungkook laughs nodding and you throw yourself at him, hugging him tight. “Thank you thank you thank you! I thought it would be days before I see her.”
Taehyung is pulling out his own clothes from the boxes. “Kookie is more worried about you than you give him credit for.” You smile at the man who has his arms around you and kiss him softly.
“Where are we going tonight?” You look at both men. “It can’t be a public place for sure, I’d be an easy target.”
“Exactly. That’s why we ruled out the club, restaurant and mall. We were thinking maybe a movie? The place would be dark so you are less likely to be seen, there isn’t opportunity for commotion as such.”
“Yeah.” You agree to Jungkook’s words. ““Movie seems fine.”
“It’s my only night free to enjoy too so come on now, don’t bore me with those stupid meaningless action films.” Taehyung crosses his arms looking displeased.
“Do you have a better idea?” Jungkook frowns.
“Drama?” Taehyung suggests immediately. “We can watch a play. The new one in town I heard, is pretty good.”
“The one you suggested earlier this week?” You turn to Jungkook questioning him.
“Yeah I’ve heard it’s good too. You wanna go? I don’t mind.”
“Me neither.” You shrug. Meeting Cho is the priority here. You didn’t care when and how and where that happened. If you could pass on the message to your father through her it then a load would be lifted from your chest.
“Then it’s decided. The play it is.” Taehyung stands up and takes his things to his room. As you and Jungkook retreat to his room you can’t help but notice that Taehyung is little too excited about this.
3 hours later 2 of you are dressed perfectly well for the occasion and waiting outside one of the city’s biggest theaters amidst the light snowfall. You are wrapped with a huge comfortable overcoat and by Jungkook’s protective arms as you stand burying your face in the crook of his neck. It helps you not only feel warm but to hide as well. You, after all, should be seen as less as possible. Yet from time to time you raise your head to rest your chin on his shoulder and fascinatedly look over it at the well dressed crowd pouring in and out of the grand entrance.
“Are you too warm?” Jungkook whispers in your ear and nodding you pull him even closer. “Yeah, but I like it.”
You can feel him smile against your hair as he tightens his grip around you slowly swaying together to the rhythm of the street music.
“What’s the play about?” You look at the poster that’s hanging high up on the outer wall of the theater. It has two intertwined figures in the snow much like how you and Jungkook were standing.
“Something about revenge for love.” Jungkook’s voice was uncertain. “Though I’m not sure. We shall find out in a while I guess.”
You agree. Jungkook is playing with the strands of your hair twirling it between his fingers, growing bored. Of course he is bored, the two of you had been waiting for far too long. You train your eyes to focus on the street. “Cho should be here by now. Taehyung called to inform that he reached her house over half an hour ago.”
“They are probably on the way. They should be here any moment.”
“How again are they going to recognize each other?”
“They met today in the afternoon when I went to see her.”
“How did you recognize her by the way?”
“Are you seriously asking me that?” Jungkook is smiling. Of course he knew her. He knows everything.
“Right. Dumb question. But how did she recognize you?”
“She didn’t. She thought I was there to kidnap her or something. Took a while to get her to believe me.
”You laugh imagining the kind of scene Cho must’ve created. Even though the last few days with Jungkook had been nice and you enjoyed them, you really did miss her. The fact that Jungkook was sweet enough to reach out to her for you makes you appreciate him more and more than you think you can.
You feel a vibration against your thigh and Jungkook pulls you back a little to take the phone from his pocket. “Hello…..Alright…..Yeah got it. We’re coming.”
You look at him curiously as he answers. “They are here but at another entrance. We shall meet them inside.”
He zips your coat all the way up till its half covering your face and takes your hand, leading you in, diving into the crowd. 10 minutes of pushing through the crowd and desperate searching later, you feel a tap on the shoulder and a female figure crush you tightly in her embrace.
“Y/n! I’ve been so worried! Where have you been?! I went to the police station at least five times in the last two days, your dad is worried sick, your uncle is going mad looking for you, he nearly tore down my whole house thinking I was hiding you or something! What happened? Are you okay? Did Jungkook try any funny business with you?-”
“Hey!”
“-I’ll punch him in the balls if he has-”
“Cho Cho Cho relax!” You signal your friend to calm down. “I’m fine. Everything is fine. And I owe it all to these two men here alright? Jungkook has helped me a lot.” Jungkook looks at your best friend pointedly. “And I’ll tell you everything that happened don’t worry.”
“Ladies, we should move in first, we are obstructing the crowd.” Taehyung gestures with his hand, ushering you to move in.
The four of you shuffle in the crowd to find your seats and take them. The lights dim as you begin explaining everything to Cho. The first thing you think of is that watching this play was such a horrible idea. Your objective of meeting Cho today was to talk to her and that was hardly possible in a place everyone is required to keep quiet. You signal her to wait till the play was over and decide to concentrate on the drama instead.
The play isn’t that boring, the choice is pretty good. It’s got everything. Romance, tragedy, comedy and even a little bit of horror. You quickly grip Jungkook’s hand when the stage was filled with people dressed in black jackets and white masks, looming over the characters. They were symbolic of retribution or something Jungkook whispered but you were only thinking about the way he took your hand and held it for the rest of the play after that moment.
When the story ends you are simply sitting clutching your heart. The worst kind of tragedies are the ones that happen for no damn reason. This was one of them. Jungkook hands you a kerchief but you don’t find any tears in your eyes. It was like you had been through pain much worse than that you had seen.
“How about you go to the washroom?” Taehyung suggests as soon as you begin walking out along with the crowd. “You’ll be less seen and less vulnerable that way and you’ll also get time to talk.”
You and Cho nod as she leads you away down the stairs, five floors down to the washroom on the first floor and locks the door behind you. Leaning against the sink you take a deep breath and begin narrating everything. Everything you saw, everything you heard, What Jungkook told you, what you thought about it.
“You are telling me you trusted that Jungkook over me?” Cho looks exasperated. “Why didn’t you come to me Y/n?”
“Because practically the whole world knows what good friends we are. I have only ever hang out with you Cho. Don’t you get it? What if these people found me? You would have been in danger as well!”
“Ha! I’m glad you were willing to out Jungkook in danger instead of me then.”
You sigh. “Why do you hate him so much? He’s not bad-”
“I don’t know Y/n. I just don’t get the right vibes from him.”
“I don’t get the right vibes from Taehyung.” You mutter under your breath.
“What? But he’s so sweet!” Your best friend looks so dreamy eyed it makes you want to puke.
“I first doubted him when he mentioned Mr. Wooks name. I’m still wondering as to how he knows? I never mentioned it even once. Moreover he’s an electrical engineer. Mr. Wook’s accident happened due to electricity remember? He works near my office as well. So close to me. He stays in a house that is too big for the salary of an engineer. He feeds a unemployed man moreover. He definitely is getting money from elsewhere. And the way he looks at me and Jungkook….It just doesn’t feel right.”
“When you are in situations like this everything seems suspicious Y/n, you’re thinking about it too much. You happen to forget that this very man let you stay in his house, didn’t attack you while you were with him and helped me talk to you today-”
“Actually Jungkook did that-”
“Taehyung doesn’t not seem to be shady at all Y/n. If anyone should be suspected it’s Jungkook. I don’t believe a man as intelligent as you claim he is would ever get caught and arrested for something as simple as robbing food. He’s-”
“But he did! Hoseok checked it for me. His name is in the prison records.”
“Exactly why I’m getting even more annoyed. He removes every doubt and suspicion on him so easily and so perfectly. It seems too well planned.”
“Don’t you think you are overthinking this? Jungkook has helped me time and again Cho. And I trust him. And I like him too. In fact….” You remember the last few days in his house and how you felt with him around.
“Don’t tell me you are in love with him.” Cho’s voice is threatening.
“Can someone possibly fall in love in a week? I really don’t know. But what I feel with him is different. Very different. It’s like a ‘meant-to-be’ kind of feeling.”
“Can you even hear yourself? You are Y/n, daughter of a billionaire, CEO of a company, heir to uncountable estates, you have men lining up for you and you are losing your mind over him?”
“Matters of the heart are unpredictable I guess.” You shrug as Cho literally throws her hands in the air.
“Un-fucking-believable.” You roll your eyes at her. “You will regret this one day Y/n. I can feel you will-”
A scream.
A loud scream rings through the walls and the two of you straighten, eyes snapping wide. Gathering your things hurriedly, you quickly open the door and see the crowd running here and there in panic. What had happened? Jungkook, where was he? Without thinking twice you make your way through the crowd looking for him as Cho pushes through behind you begging you to wait. You don’t listen to her. You are just running.
When you reach the center of the hall, in front of you there is a silently muttering crowd circling a something. Cho catches up to you and looks equally curious. You push through, apologizing but not hesitating as you make your way to the front to see what was going on. But when your eyes fall on the sight before you, there’s a hundred different things going on in your body. Your breathing hitches. You feel nausea rising at the back of your throat. Your knees feel weak. You head is spinning and your hands are shaking a little.
A body. Someone’s body lying a pool of dark crimson. The person is dressed in a suit that looks eerily familiar. You can’t see the face but it seems to be a young man. For some reason your first thought is Jungkook. Your attackers, they didn’t do this to Jungkook did they?
Leaving the house was a mistake. You shouldn’t have come out. You should never have agreed to.
Someone in the crowd moves forward to turn over the person and reveal his face. You don’t want to see. The foreboding feeling making the hair on your skin stand is warning you not to see.
The sound of sirens fills the silent air and then you can hear footstep as the police force gathers around the place. An officer ushers the crowd to stay away and move back while another one approaches the man who seems to be dead by now and turns him over.
The ground slips from beneath your feet as you fall to your knees in shock. Your hands have found their place over your mouth which as a chilling, soundless scream leaves you when recognize the face dripping with blood. A person you last expected to see.
Your uncle.
And in his hand is a small fluttering paper which reads a number.
2.
You move Jungkook’s hand which is wrapped around you slowly so as to not wake him up. He lets out a breath against the nape of your neck and shifts a little but he’s still sleeping. Swinging your legs off the bed you get up and walk to the window, feeling the moonlight caress your skin. The wind for others probably feels cool and pleasant. For you it is chilly. The night is silent. Deadly silent. And the silence that was once comforting is now terrifying. It scares you more than anything.
“Y/n?” You turn to see Jungkook rubbing his eyes groggily, waking up. Despite yourself and what happened in the last one week you smile. “I’m here.”
You lean against the cold metal of the window behind you, looking at him. Jungkook pushes the covers off himself and gets out of the bed, walking towards you. He’s shirtless like always, hair messed up, eyes still not fully opened, the dark circles around them evident. Suddenly a feeling of guilt washes over you. He had been losing so much sleep because of you the past few days. Either because you are always screaming due to haunted memories or he cannot feel your warmth next to him. The first few days when he got up you could see panic in his eyes, as though the idea of losing you was unbearable. But now he knows you are around here somewhere. It’s enough for him if you are around. And it’s enough for you if he’s around. Somehow, no matter which situation you find yourself in, Jungkook is always around.
You watch as your uncle’s body is concealed completely under a white cloth and lead away by the medical officers who confirmed he was dead. You hadn’t moved the whole time. Not when the police came, not when the body was examined, not when the forensic investigators arrived. Never. Not once did you move. Breathing was a compulsion. An act that was required to stay alive. If being alive was not necessary to catch the person behind all this, you doubt you would have even taken a breath.
“I’m looking for eyewitnesses.” The officer’s voice rings in the closed walls of the theater. “This act has happened in such a packed public place, are you telling me no one saw anything?” You can hear the desperation in his voice. If a man who was not even close to being related to your uncle was feeling this way, how would you be feeling? “If anyone saw something, even a small suspicious thing please come forward. We shall-”
The crowd gasps and breaks into a sudden frenzy of whispers.
It is only then you allow yourself to move. You raise your eyes which had been frozen watching a single tile in the center of the room and look up to see far away in the crowd a hand raised. A witness.
“Who is that?’ The officer demands, gesturing with his hand for the person to come forward. “Everyone move, make way!”
And as the crowd parts, you see the owner of the raised hand and this time you definitely forgot to breath.
It’s Jungkook.  
Jungkook stands next to you looking of the window, taking a deep breath. “You are going to catch a cold if you stand here.”
“The only thing I’m looking forward to catch right now is the one because of whom my life is this messed up.”
The bitterness in your voice causes him to stiffen. Or maybe the fact that this days every time you open your mouth you only had this to talk about made him react like that.
“Sorry.” You mutter.
Jungkook shakes his head taking your face in both his hands. “I get how you are feeling love. I know….But everyone is trying their best. Your father, the police. Everyone is trying. We’ll find this person whoever it is. You meanwhile need to sleep Y/n. This insomnia is going to ruin your health”
He raises you head a little, his soft eyes comforting you. “Do you want me to put you to sleep?”
Its such a sweet proposition, it melts your heart. You turn your head slightly to kiss the palm that’s resting on your cheek. “Thank you for always being there.”
Jungkook wraps you in his embrace, his arms around your shoulders tracing the soft lines of your shoulder blades, and yours are around his waist, your fingers fiddling with the material of his pant.
“Always.” He says, like he does every single time.
And you smile at the whisper like you do every single time.
You are standing by the grave dressed in black.
People around you are colored in the same darkness, standing under the umbrellas in the tears of the sky. Water is dripping excruciatingly slowly from the edge of the cloth above you, people are leaving flowers, saying a few words and walking away. As morning turns to afternoon to evening and the sky darkens, everyone comes and everyone leaves. Everyone except Jungkook who was holding the umbrella under which you were, standing behind you with your hand in his. He hasn’t said a word till now because he knows there is nothing you can listen to comfort your soul. He knows its too shattered to be healed. Nevertheless he stands and its enough. Him just being there is enough.
You hear the sound of a car pull up. Then the sound of mud being squashed by shoes. Then the noise of water hitting another umbrella.  
“The officer.” Jungkook whispers.
You nod and turn to see the blue uniformed man with an umbrella in one hand and a rolled paper in the other, standing at a little distance away from you. The two of you walk up to him and then all three of you together make way to the sheltered area a few feet away.
“The sketch is here.” The officer holds out the paper in his hand for you. “We haven’t started the investigation on it yet as we need to complete some formalities. We shall soon run identity checks and about gather information him.”
You nod again, taking the scroll into your hands. The scroll that contains the face of the man who had killed your uncle. The man whom you should despise so much right now. You didn’t know if you could bear to look at his face.
“I understand your whole family feels threatened Y/n. So I thought you and your father would want to take a look at it first. Consider this a favor beyond my legal limitations.” You nod as usual.
He turns to Jungkook who closes the umbrella, shaking the excess water  “Mr. Jeon, please take a look at it one last time and assure us that this is the killer. This is the man you saw pushing the victim off the fifth floor that night?”
Jungkook looks at you and you can see his throat move as he swallows nothing. He is tensed. For you, for how things will be now, for what you seeing this mans face finally means. He takes the scroll from your hand and rolls it open slowly.
You’ve never seen the man.
He has sharp features - His bone structure was symmetrical, cheek bones high and prominent. Nose sculpted perfectly. Hair tossed to the side as though by the wind. - A sickeningly beautiful face. But most importantly he had soft eyes. Eyes so soft it seems so unbelievable that he would kill someone. While you should have felt insane rage looking at the face of the man who killed your uncle, you don’t. Rather it’s an empty feeling. A very empty feeling.
“It’s him.” Jungkook confirms. “I’m positive.”
“Alright. Thank you Mr. Jeon. Your cooperation is deeply appreciated by the police department.” They exchange bows as you continue to stare at the portrait. Who is this man? And why was he after your family? Why had he killed your uncle? Why does he want to kill your father?
“Y/n, you may take it to your father.” The officer grabs your attention. “I would have personally given it to him but I think as the investigation officer, it’s better I don’t be seen around him. Its legally safer that way.”
You don’t want to. At a situation like this you were perhaps the only child in the world who didn’t want to see her parent. Rather couldn’t bear to see him.
Your father didn’t come even once to see your uncle. The brother he loved so much. The news articles and media said it was because he was fearing for his own life. That he might be attacked next. But your father isn’t a coward. He would never hide out of fear, especially if it meant not seeing your uncle one last time. That meant there was only reason he never came.
Because of you. Because you were always around.  Because like you, he too blamed you for what happened. Because if you had told him about the attack on you earlier, if you had told him about Mr. Wook, your uncle would have never been No.2.
“You don’t seem to want to go.” Jungkook speaks as soon as the officer leaves. He knows you well.
“I think I’ve hurt him more than my uncles death has.”Jungkook is silent. He understands. “Can you go give it? I don’t think I can face him Jungkook. Just hand it over to him in his office will you? That way you can meet him too and he’ll also know you are the witness.”
You are waiting for an answer but Jungkook is taking too long. You expected him to immediately agree. Considering how he has been the past few days you expected him to help you like always.
But he shakes his head.
“I would have gone if your fear isn’t the one sending me there.” He places his hands on your shoulders softly. “You will have to face him some time or the other Y/n. The more you delay it the more distance you are creating and the harder it is going to be for you to later cover. There is nothing to blame yourself for Y/n. I’m sure he doesn’t either.”
“He hasn’t spoken to me even once. Not a single word Jungkook. He didn’t even look at me.”
“Grief often doesn’t allow people to be in their right minds. Just go Y/n. You’re his daughter. And now he only has you.”
He’s right. You should go. You should see your father. For his sake at least if not for yours.  You look at Jungkook and the assurance written all over his face.
It’s a common misconception that those who do not face any sorrows in their life are very lucky. Wrong. It’s a misconception for a reason. Because being in pain is unavoidable. At some point in their life, everyone goes through something that shatters them, something that brutally destroys the inner them, something that kills them on the inside. No one is lucky enough to not be hurt.
Lucky people are those who have someone to stand by them throughout the struggle, someone to guide them. Someone to lean on, someone who willingly becomes their pillar of support. You got more than what you asked from Jungkook.
“Thank you.” Wrapping your arms around his neck, you feel every cell of your body expressing its gratitude to him for not letting you break. “Thank you for always being there.”
“Always.”
And you smile.
Jungkook tucks you under the sheets, lying down next to you. The two of you face each but with the moonlight falling on your face, you cannot see his. It’s merging in the shadows, the beauty of it lost somewhere in the darkness.
“What are you thinking?”
So many things. So many things that you don’t have an answer to his question. So many things that were making less and less sense as each day went by. So many things you should tell Jungkook but you were hiding. Because the plot was getting thicker with every passing minute. Things were not adding up, nothing was making sense. Especially the news that you got to know when you sat for your interrogation. When you mentioned that you saw a paper in your uncle’s hand with the number 2.
It was only then that you found out that Mr. Wook was No.1.
That he had a strikingly similar paper stuffed in his hand when he was found dead. Square, white and a strong smell of lavender.
But what you fail to understand is how the two deaths are connected. What did your uncle and Mr. Wook have in common? They hardly ever interacted. It was purely business between them. And what did these deaths have to do with the attack on you and Hoseok? These were definitely related, Jungkook was right. It could not be a coincidence. And your father? What role did he play in all of this? What you found out that day when you went to his office, how did that fit into this puzzle?
“Hoseok!” You hurry towards him before he enters your fathers cabin.
“Y/n?” He seems relieved, giving you a quick hug. “Are you alright? I’m so sorry about everything that’s….” He trails away. There’s too much going on now to say anything.
“I’m fine. It’s alright. I….I need a favor.”
‘Sure. Anything.”
You hand him the scroll in your hand. “This is the sketch made on the basis of the witness description of the killer. I need you to give this to my father.”
“Are you not coming in?”
You shake your head. You had planned to. You really did want to see your father. But somehow you lost all the confidence and determination you walked in here with. You didn’t think you could do it.
“Don’t tell him I’m here. Just say the officer gave it or something…”
“But why? You’re…you aren’t feeling guilty are you? Don’t blame yourself Y/n There was no way you could foresee this.”
“I know. Everyone has been telling me that. But I’m not ready. Not yet. Just help me this once Hoseok.”
He pats your head like the concerned support he has always been. “Take care.” and leaves with the scroll.
You turn to leave but your feet aren’t taking a step forward. You were so close to your father but leaving without so much as a look at him. You didn’t know how he was and where he ate on time or not, whether he took his medicines. You didn’t know anything. But you ought to know. Whether he would detest you for it or not, you had to know.
Taking a deep a breath you make up your mind. Slightly opening the door of the cabin you peak in to see Hoseok walking up to the man who is beyond exhausted. He looks so tired. Like he hadn’t slept days together. Sitting slouched in the couch he is cleaning his glasses and you wonder if there is a man more pitiable than him in the world considering all he was forced to go through. This was all your fault.
The moment Hoseok reaches him and hands the scroll telling him something you cannot hear, your father sits up straight in an instant, eyes turning redder. Immediately taking the scroll he fumbles with it in his urgency and rolls it open at an arms distance from him. You expect him to look mad. To feel all the anger somehow you failed to feel.
But he stands up in shock, shaking his head vehemently.
There is no fury. There is fear.
“It cannot be him. It cannot be. It cannot be.” He mutters walking around. Your father recognized him. That meant it was an enemy’s attack, not personal vengeance like you assumed it to be. So it did make sense that both Mr. Wook and your uncle were killed. It was because of business. But you were wrong. You only know that when your father’s scream of frustration jolts you to your senses.
“It cannot be him do you hear me! This man! He’s dead! He died 2 years ago!”
Your father slams his hand on the table, standing behind it. “And I killed him with my own hands!”
You feel your eyes widen.
“I killed Kim Namjoon with my own hands!”
You take a step backward despite your body growing numb. Just now you thought everything is making sense. But now it isn’t anymore. What was going on? What was going on?
You don’t know anymore. You simply run.
"I’m thinking about calling Cho.” You answer Jungkook, not so truthfully. “She’s been leaving me messages about coming over and staying with her. I ought to get back to her.”
“Do you want to leave?” There is disappointment in his voice but he’s trying not to show it.
“No.” You scoot closer to him, burying your face at the crook of his neck. “I don’t want to leave.”
“Hmm.” He strokes your hair softly, trying to lull you to sleep. It’s not working. But you pretend that it is as you shut your eyes. Not even a minute passes before Jungkook is fast asleep.
Like always, you are awake the whole night.
Morning coffee is an addiction you didn’t how you developed. Your body needs it to function, to think, to work. That’s why you stopped drinking it. To avoid and all thoughts that made their way into your head.
“Hoseok.” Jungkook hands you a phone as you drink the orange juice he was nice enough to make in the morning. The expression on his face is neutral. Like he’s not too pleased with a call. Jungkook has never been too pleased with Hoseok. If the situation was different you would have found it cute. Now you just take the phone and Jungkook leaves you alone.
“Hello?”
“Y/n. I have something to tell you.”
“Hmm.”
“Your father has called for a special officer from Busan. The man is going to be taking over the case now because he’s apparently your father’s old friend and he trusts him a lot. He has requested to meet you and talk.”
“When? and Where?”
“At the church on the hill. At 12. He’s currently interrogating Cho at her house. It seems she called you to let you know but you didn’t pick up.” You didn’t pick up anyone’s calls the past few days. You didn’t find much energy to talk. Or the interest. But your father was sending this man. And you were willing to do anything to cooperate.
“Send me a picture of him so I can recognize him. Let him know I’ll be on time.”
“I myself don’t know how he looks. He’ll be with Cho so don’t worry.”
“Thanks Hoseok.”
“Take care Y/n.” Then the line cuts. He doesn’t say more. No one says more these days. Because no amount is enough.
“I need to go to the church on the hill in the afternoon.” You walk into Jungkook’s bedroom and see him rummaging through a pile of clothes strewn everywhere on the floor. “What in the world are you doing?”
“I’m picking an outfit for my interview. Why a church?” He picks up a plain blue shirt and scans it. You walk in the mess and pick a white shirt. He shakes his head and stows it back in the cupboard.
“Simply. Cause I want some peace.” You don’t know why you are lying. Maybe because you want to protect him. Because things are getting out of hand. Because as usual, nothing makes sense.
“I’ll drop you when I leave. Don’t go alone.”
“I hope you get the job.” You sit down at the edge of the bed. “Your brain deserves it.”
He lets out a short laugh. “I hope I do too. Staying dependent on Taehyung for long is not an option for me anymore.”
“And you have me as a burden to look after moreover. I….I should just go back home Jungkook.”
Jungkook sits on his knees before you trying to look at your face which you didn’t raise. “Hey. I don’t think you are a burden Y/n. I don’t want you to go back home either. I’m trying for a job and when I get it, one day I’ll have a home of my own. The only place I’d love to see you go to if you get out of here is there.”
You smile because his eyes show that his proposition is so genuine. But you don’t know what to say. You don’t know how to reply to that. Given the current situation and the emotional turmoil you are going through, you cannot express how you feel about it. Jungkook understands it and gets up.
“Get ready soon. I’ll be waiting in the porch.”
He walks out leaving you alone in a sea of shirts. You fall back into the bed, your hair fanning around you, your heart beating erratically. Whether it was because of Jungkook or it was a warning of the next confusing thing you were going to discover today, you didn’t know.
It was time to find out.
You wave to Jungkook who drops you outside by the steps of the church in his motorcycle. He is wearing a suit again, black this time, ready for his interview. He kisses you to be careful but for some reason you feel like lingering around his lips for a minute. He pulls back, raising the accelerator as you wish him luck and send him away. He grows smaller and smaller and then disappears down the road.
You turn and walk up the stairs, legs still shaking a little from the motorcycle ride. You hate motorcycles. Absolutely detest them. Never once in your life did you remember getting on on one. But somehow today you willingly sat on it and came all the way here too. You didn’t flinch even a bit the whole time, didn’t feel uncomfortable, didn’t feel anything. Because you felt nothing these days.
Your phone lets out a notification tone and you see a message from the police officer who was previously in charge of the case. A video. To be more accurate the security cctv footage of the theater.
You watch it once. And then again and again and again. You don’t see the face of the man named Namjoon at all.
The phone rings, flashing the officers name.
“Hello?”
“Y/n have you seen the video yet?”
“Yeah but I can’t see my uncle or the killer…. ”
“There are many blind spots on the fifth floor Y/n. The act of pushing your uncle down was unfortunately not captured by any camera. It happened, very well planned, in a blind spot, leaving no evidence. But the other cameras show the people who were on the fifth floor when the incident happened and who used the exits as well. Everyone’s face is visible and we didn’t spot the man in the drawing. Our guess hence is that the killer is the one in the black jacket and white mask. The only person whose face could not be seen. We tried tracing him in the video but…..”
“But?”
“There are hundreds of people wearing the same thing Y/n. The exact same thing. Same jacket and mask combination. When we inquired they said it was because a drama that was being hosted there was selling this costume as its promotional merchandise. It seems to be the attire of some of their important characters. There is no way to say which of the people dressed alike is the killer. There is no way to track him.”
You grow silent. The officer seems to be missing something. Something very crucial. Another something that didn’t add up. But you didn’t.
“He’s quite smart Y/n. Definitely a good trick played to mess with the cctv footage. If we go around tracing the video of each person dressed like that, it could be months before we find the culprit. We can-”
You cut the call without replying to watch the video again. You can see the white masked man leaving the fifth floor, through the stairs but hundreds of people in the same attire are leaving through the exits on the other floor. There is no saying as to which floor he got off at and where he went from there. The officer was right. Even if they tracked each person in that attire, it would take too long. Maybe long enough for a No. 3 to happen.  
But the officer didn’t seem to realize something. Something that you first only suspected but as you watched the footage again and again, now it is confirmed.
If the killer was wearing a mask, how in the world did Jungkook see his face?
Jungkook drives his bike down the hill slowly, thinking hard and fast. Why did you want to come here so suddenly? Something told him it was more than just to ‘feel peace’. You had been a little strange the past few days. Jungkook assumed it was because of everything that was going on and so your behavior was understandable. But today he wasn’t getting the same feeling. Something was about to go terribly wrong today.
Jungkook had hardly finished thinking that when he was forced to slam the brakes at the sight before him.
The police officer. That very police officer from Busan. He was standing right there by a parked car, smoking a cigarette like after all he had done he still had the right to enjoy his life. Jungkook could feel the fury rise in him. The mad desire. The desire to kill him.
The officer drops his cigarette on the ground and crushed it with the heel of his foot, turning to face Jungkook who had by now reached a couple of feet in front of him. The officer looks annoyed, raising his head, running his eyes from down to up at the person blocking his way but when he saw Jungkook’s face he panicked.
“You!” He pointed a shaking finger at Jungkook. Of course he recognized him. He was the only one who recognized him. “You here? you…..”
A look of realization dawns on his face as he takes a step back. “You are the one. I knew you were the one helping that girl. I knew it! I even told them but they didn’t listen.” He runs his shaking hands through his hair frustratedly, eyes darting here and there nervously. “And they are dying one by one. And now you’ll kill me too isn’t it?” His other hand moved behind him grabbing the gun stashed in the back pocket thinking Jungkook wasn’t watching. But Jungkook was watching. He was watching everything.
Even before the man had a chance to fully draw out the gun, Jungkook moved as quick as lightening, turning the tables over in a blink of an eye. He and the officer were standing exactly where they were.
But the gun was in Jungkook’s hand, and the aim was at it’s owner.
“It’s high time you paid for your sins don’t you think officer?”
“Who are you? What have I even done to you? Why are you doing this young man? Let me live.” He pleads. He pleads very pitifully. Jungkook almost wants to let him go. “I beg you! I beg you…..”
“Think of all the people who begged you this way officer. What did you do to them?” Jungkook adjusts the gun in his grip.
“I was wrong! I did make mistakes  I’ll…I’lll..”
“Don’t say it. You’ll never repent. You’ll never regret your mistakes. You’ll never change. There is only one thing I have to say to you officer.”
Jungkook takes a step forward, eyes constantly on the sinner before him.
“Goodbye.” He aims the gun to his chest placing his finger on the trigger. “Goodbye number 3.”
And he shoots, the bullet striking exactly at the center of the uniformed man’s chest. Satisfaction. Jungkook can feel the satisfaction and the sense of victory run through him as a crimson flower blooms in the enemy’s shirt and the police officer at last succumbs before him. But the feeling is gone as soon as it comes because a petrified figure is revealed to be standing behind him.
Cho.
Jungkook lowers his gun as she points her shaking finger at him, eyes blown wide, sweat dripping down her neck.  
“You.” Jungkook takes a step towards her but she begins to walk back. “You’re a murderer! You killed a police officer Jungkook! “ She covers her mouth her breath hitching. “He…he was here to help Y/n! You killed him? Why? You…….” A look of realization dawns on her face. “You killed her uncle and Mr. Wook as well didn’t you? You are the one behind all this aren’t you? I knew it. I knew it! I was telling Y/n you had some big purpose behind doing all this. But I had no idea…..Oh my god…..Do you want to kill her as well? She trusted you Jungkook! Do you want to kill her as well-”
“Cho you need to listen to me-”
“I need to find Y/n. I need to tell her she’s in danger. And I swear to god nothing is going to stop me from telling her everything. I’m going to expose you today Jeon Jungkook, even if it means putting my life at risk.”
“Cho please stop. Just listen-”
“There’s nothing left to listen! I….I…..Get out of my way Jungkook. Get out!”
Jungkook runs his hands in his hair for messing up. For leaving a witness. A price will have to be paid for this.
“Fine.” Cho stopped her tracks looking bewildered. “Fine. I’ll let you go. Go tell Y/n I’m a murderer.”
He takes a step forward. “Go tell that to the very woman who asked me to kill these men.”
“What the fuck are you talking about?” Cho looks at him ridiculously. “Why would Y/n ask you to kill her own family? That’s insane, she loves them to the end of the world. I know her Jungkook. She would never. So stop lying and move.”
“Really?” Jungkook laughs and its maniacal.
Insane.
Desperate.
Sad.
“Do you really know her?”
Another step.
“Because if you did then the first thing you’d know is her name is not Y/n L/n.”
Another step.
“Her name is Jeon Y/n.”
One last step.
“And she’s my wife.”
143 notes · View notes
bamby0304 · 7 years ago
Text
She Howls I: Awaken
Summary: There’s nothing extraordinary about Angela’s life… until she joins her brother and best friend for a walk in the woods at the dead of night. After getting bitten by a mysterious beast, things begin to drastically change. Now she can do things she’s never been able to do before. But with the change comes complications, like hunters, monsters and a whole lot of secrets… 
Tumblr media
Chapter Fifteen: Distractions and Discoveries
Masterlist
Warnings: Implied smut.
Bamby
"Not to pressure you or anything, but do you think you could drive faster?" Stiles snapped from where he sat in the back seat of Derek's car.
Glancing at the rear-view mirror I looked to the car chasing us down the deserted roads in the construction side of town. Pressing my foot on the pedal, I sped up, feeling the engine rev underneath us.
"This is so not how I pictured my night." I grumbled, shifting gears.
A few days had passed since I found out Derek was alive, and things had actually been running smoothly. The Alpha hadn't shown itself, I'd gone back to school, Derek and I were training again... well, trying. It was hard when all I wanted to do was rip his clothes off all the time. Things were good… until about an hour ago.
When Derek had called me I'd instantly heard the panic in his voice. I knew something was wrong, and I knew he clearly needed my help- or he wouldn't have called, obviously. I'd been with Scott and Stiles, doing some homework, so they were naturally curious, and I had no choice but to bring them along on this little rescue mission.
"Hey, Angie," Stiles poked his head out from the backseat and looked to me, "I don't think you're grasping the concept of the car chase here."
"If she goes faster, she'll kill us." Scott noted.
"Well, if she doesn't go faster, they're gonna kill us!"
Groaning, I tightened my grip on the steering wheel. "Then I suggest you hold on."
Knowing our lives- and possibly Derek's- were in danger, I pushed my foot down as hard as it would go and sped off. Scott and Stiles were pushed back into their seats, hands grabbing at anything they could, holding on for dear life.
There was a moment before Stiles spoke up again. "They're gone." Pulling out the walking from his pocket, he turned it on.
His father's voice came through. "All units, suspect is on foot heading into the iron works."
"Shit." Speeding around the corner, I shifted gears smoothly.
Rounding corners, keeping my pace hard and fast, I zoomed through and around streets and buildings, needing to get to Derek as soon as possible- and before whoever had been following us.
"Where did you learn to drive?" Stiles asked, both impressed and scared.
A grin slipped onto my lips. "Derek taught me."
Finally, I reached the iron works, quickly finding Derek as he tried to duck and hide away from Mr Argent- who was currently trying to shoot him with a crossbow. Coming to an abrupt stop, I grabbed Scott's shirt and shoved him into the backseat, as Stiles reached over to open the passenger door.
"Get in!" Stiles called.
Derek got to his feet and made a break for it, running towards us as fast as he could. Chris changed weapons then, picking up a machine gun before he started firing at us. As soon as the Derek was in, without waiting for him to close the door, I sped off, needing to get the hell out of there.
Slamming the door shut, Derek shifted in the passenger seat, taking a breath. I kept most of my attention on the road, but I also glanced his way, making sure he wasn't hurt.
Scott, though, was more pissed than worried. "What part of laying low don't you understand?!"
Ignoring my brother's question, Derek hit his door in frustration. "Damn it, I had him!"
"Who, the Alpha?" Stiles asked.
"Yes!" Derek snapped. I gave him a pointed look, making him calm down before he went on. "He was right in front of me, and the freaking police showed up." He explained, voice strained but no longer yelling.
"Oh, hey, they're just doing their job…" Stiles noted, only to shrink back into his seat the moment Derek glared at him.
"Yeah," Derek turned his glare to Scott, "thanks to someone who decided to make me the most wanted fugitive in the entire state."
"Can we seriously get past that?" Scott asked, not sounding as guilty as I hoped he would. "I made a dumbass mistake. I get it."
"Okay, okay. Back on track, people." I ordered, glancing at all three of them before focusing on the road again.
"All right. How did you find him?" Stiles asked Derek, referring to the Alpha.
But Derek's only response was a scoff, as if to say, 'like I'm gonna tell you'.
Scott sighed. "Can you try to trust us for at least half a second?"
"Yeah, all of us." Stiles added, until Derek glared at him again. "Or just them. I'll be back here."
Looking away from the road again, I met Derek's stare. "Trust me."
That he was willing to do. "The last time I talked to my sister, she was close to figuring something out. She found two things. The first was a guy named Harris-"
Throwing himself forward, Stiles leaned into the front to look at Derek, his voice as confused and surprised as I felt. "Our chemistry teacher?"
"Why him?" Scott asked.
Derek shook his head. "I don't know yet."
"So… what was the second thing she found?" I pressed, still speeding down roads and around corners.
"Some kind of symbol." Derek answered as he pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket. Unfolding it, he showed as a sketch of what looked like a dog and moon on a shield or something. It looked… familiar.
Scott sighed from the backseat.
"What?" Derek turned in his seat to look at my brother. "You know what this is?"
"I've seen it on a necklace." Scott admitted. "Allison's necklace."
"Well… this just got awkward." I mumbled.
I grinned down at Derek as I used my whole body to hold him down. "You're getting sloppy."
"Or maybe I'm going easy on you?" he shrugged, trying not to grin back. "Maybe I like you like this."
Early morning training was something the two of us had started to do, seeing as he now like to spend his nights looking for the Alpha. Then he'd sneak into my room and slip into my bed so he could get a few hours of sleep, before we both needed to get up for the next day.
His hips shifted underneath me, flaring up the desire I'd been trying to fight since our training session had started.
"Don't do that." I warned, a growl underlining my words.
This time, he didn't fight the grin as he quickly used my distraction to his advantage. Rolling us over, he quickly covered my body with his, pressing his bare chest to my barely covered one.
I'd started taking training more seriously, and had decided to start wearing proper workout clothes, which consisted of black yoga pants, a royal blue and black striped sports bra, and proper runners.
"You should know better." Derek noted smugly. "Don't let your opponent distract you."
"Like I'd let this actually happen in a real fight." I rolled my eyes. "No one I'll ever fight will be as hot and charming as you." I grinned, rolling my hips. "Besides, maybe I let you get the upper hand. Maybe I like you like this." I mocked.
Shaking his head, amused, he leaned down to press a kiss to my shoulder. Grinding his hip, he didn't hide the fact that he was hard, pressing his member to my stomach.
It honestly didn't matter that we were on the forest ground, I wanted him, and I wanted him now… and by how hard he was, I could tell he felt the same way.
"Okay." I breathed, head rolling back. "Okay, I'm done. We're done. No more training." Grabbing his hair, I pulled him to my mouth, smashing his lips to mine.
Starting off the day with a tumble in the woods with Derek was something I could definitely get used to. It felt a little wild, like we were tapping into our more primal sides. It was like our wolves got to play as well. My body was still buzzing, even hours after we'd left the woods and I'd gone to school. I still couldn't wipe the smile off my face as I left to go to the hospital to drop off some lunch for mum.
"Hey." I beamed.
She smiled back, a little surprised. "Hey. What's got you so happy?"
"Nothing." I shrugged, placing the paper bag of food on the counter for her. "Left over lasagna, and a slice of the brownie I baked yesterday."
"You are the best." Grabbing the bag, she placed it on the counter beside her computer. "I don't know why you're suddenly feeling so much better, but whatever it is, thank God."
Chuckling lightly, I gestured over my shoulder. "I should probably go, but will I see you tonight? Scott's game?"
"Wouldn't miss it for the world." She assured me.
"Great. Okay." Backing up, I gave her one last smile. "Love you mum."
"Love you, too." She called back.
Turning, I started for the exit, ready to head back to school. I'd borrowed Stiles' Jeep so I could make here and back in time, with a few minutes to sit and eat some lunch myself. But before I could leave, I stopped, right outside a familiar door. Peter's door.
Since Derek had come back I hadn't come to see Peter. It's not that I didn't want to, it's just that I've been busy. Training, school, looking for the Alpha, being a daughter, sister and friend. It didn't leave a lot of time to come hang out with my comatose friend…
I got some time to spare. Shrugging, I turned to the door and opened it, stepping inside. Peter was there- of course- looking out the window.
Moving over to the seat by the window, I sat down, smiling at him. "Long time, no see. Sorry about that. I don't know if you know, but Derek's back. Still hiding from the police of course, but he's back. Scott, Stiles and I are keeping him safe." I assured him. "We won't let anything happen."
Derek meant something to me now, so I would protect him just like I'd protect anyone else I care about. I'm not exactly sure what we were, but we were at least friends, and that meant something to me.
"Since he's come back, Derek's been helping me. I'm getting stronger, faster… I think." I mumbled the last part. "And I've been going to school again. People stare and whisper, but I don't mind as much as I thought I would."
It was true, people had been staring and whispering. Sure, at first it was uncomfortable and hard, but when I realised I'd never cared about what they thought before, I realised I shouldn't care now. Plus, having Derek as a distraction was a definite bonus.
"Look, I should probably head off, I gotta go back to school. But if I have time I might come by this afternoon. If not, I'll definitely be here tomorrow." I promised, getting up. "See you later, okay?"
Smiling, I looked down at his unmoving and unblinking form, before turning for the door to leave. But just as I left, I swear I heard something… I swear I heard him sniff the air.
That's ridiculous. Shaking the thought off, I continued to leave, needing to get to school before lunch ended.
Groaning, I dropped my head back and against the locker behind me. "Jackson knows? How?"
"I don't know." Scott told me, clearly feeling guilty.
It wasn't his fault, I knew that. Jackson had made it clear he was going to figure out Scott's secret since the first day after we were bitten. Hiding the fact that we're werewolves was not easy. So, Jackson finding out wasn't exactly unexpected… I just wished it wasn't at such an inconvenient time.
"Fine, okay." I nodded, turning to look at him, I shrugged. "We'll figure it out."
"How? He's trying to blackmail me. He says he wants the bite." He added, voice low so only I could hear him.
"Scott, I'll deal with it. For now, let's concentrate on the Alpha. Okay?" When he nodded, I went on. "So, how's the necklace going?"
Sighing, he leaned his own head against his locker. "She won't give it to me. And I tried stealing it, but I can't find it. I don't think she brought it to school."
"Then try her house." I shrugged. "You know she talks to Lydia for a while before she goes home. Get there before her, sneak in, and find the necklace. We need it."
Instead of going home to study, or going to the hospital to see Peter, or going to the woods to find Derek, my free period at the end of the day was spent at work. Even though Stiles was sure Deaton was the Alpha, I wasn't… and I needed the job.
Deaton wasn't acting any differently than he usually did. We both worked like we normal did. We both talked like we normally did. The only difference was the fact that he felt a little confused about why Scott hadn't been around lately. Unlike me, Scott was listening to Stiles and staying away.
"Are you sure your brother is okay? I haven't seen him in over a week."
"Yeah." I nodded, avoiding his gaze as I cleaned the cage of a dog we'd just sent home. "He's just dealing with the break up, you know? He'll get over it soon… I hope. But until then, I'm happy to pick up his shifts." I offered.
"I don't want to run you into the ground, Angela." Deaton chuckled.
"Trust me, you're not." I assured him.
Seeing that my life had suddenly become very busy, I thought I'd be more tired than I was. But I was actually full of energy. I felt like I could do anything. Maybe it was because I was so happy? Maybe it was because of my training? Maybe it was because things were slowly getting back to normal- besides the whole Alpha and hunter issues…
The rest of my shift ran pretty smoothly. Nothing out of the ordinary happened. I had half an hour to go when my phone began to ring.
Pulling it out of my pocket, I sighed at Stiles' name. "I'm still alive." I assured him, keeping my voice low. "Deaton has not killed me."
"Yeah, great, uh… can you do me a favour and come to my house?" He asked, the tone in his voice worrying me.
"What's wrong?"
"I, uh… I came home and found Derek in my room. Kinda hoping if you're here he won't kill me." He explained. "And with the way he's glaring at me right now, I'm hoping you'll get here soon. Like,now, soon."
Sighing, I looked to the clock before nodding. "Fine. I'm leaving now." Hanging up, I walked out of the back room to give Deaton an apologetic smile. "I gotta go… is that okay?"
"Of course." He nodded as if it was obvious. "I'll see you later, Angela."
"Yeah, see ya." I smiled before turning to head back into the back room so I could grab my things and leave.
Without knocking on the front door, I walked into Stiles' house, up the stairs and to his room. The door was closed, but once again, I just walked in. He sat at his desk, trying to do some homework, but Derek's pacing was obviously distracting him.
Grinning, I gave Derek a pointed look. "You really don't know how to lay low, do you? Coming to the Sheriff's house is, by far, your worst idea."
His pacing stopped as he turned to face me. "I didn't know where else to go." He explained. "We need to hurry up and find the Alpha."
"I know. We all know. And we're doing all we can. Speaking of which." I shifted to look at Stiles. "What are we doing?"
As if on cue, the doorbell rang then.
"Waiting for that." Stiles answered as he got to his feet. "Can you just make sure he behaves? Please?"
I simply nodded as I watched him leave. As soon as he was gone, I turned back to Derek, about to say something, until I saw the confused look on his face. "What?"
Brows furrowed, he moved- more like stalked- towards me. "You smell different."
"I do?"
Nodding, his eyes scanned me as if trying to figure out why I smelt different. He stood close, his chest almost pressed against mine as his eyes searched me, scanning every inch of me, looking for what might be different. I'm not sure if he was aware of what he was doing, or how close we were, but when he leaned in, his breath brushing against my skin, I felt heat flare up inside me.
The change in my scent was bothering him. I could feel it in the way his body had tensed. I could see it in the intensity of his eyes. I could even smell it in his own scent. He didn't like not knowing what had changed, and I had a feeling he wanted to correct it...
But before he could figure it out or do anything, the door opened again.
I pulled away from Derek suddenly, turning to the door as Stiles and Danny walked in. "Hi… Danny." I couldn't hide the surprise from my voice.
"Hey, Angela." He gave a light smile as he followed Stiles to the desk. Neither of them seemed to have noticed how close Derek and I had been moments before.
Shaking my head and taking a deep calming breath, I moved to take a seat on the bed, grabbing a book out of his backpack to give myself something to do. I wasn't sure why Danny was here, but Stiles seemed to have a plan. I just hoped Stiles knew what he was doing.
Following my lead, Derek grabbed a book and sat on the edge of the bed, not saying a word as he began to read. Lying on my stomach, my head at the end of the bed, I pretended to read as I listened to Stiles and Danny.
"So, what are we doing?" Danny asked.
"You're going to trace a text for me." Stiles answered, as if it was that simple and totally not illegal.
Danny's jaw dropped. "You want me to do what?"
"Trace a text."
"I came here to do lab work. That's what lap partners do."
Stiles let out a groan of frustration. "And we will, once you trace the text."
"And what makes you think I know how?"
"I… I looked up your arrest report, so…"
Danny sighed, shaking his head, annoyed. "I was thirteen. They dropped the charges."
"Whatever." Stiles shrugged, honestly not caring.
By this point I was fighting off a laugh which was bubbling in my chest. What was my life like before werewolves, hunters and the threat of death?
"No, we're doing lab work." Danny wasn't giving in. Grabbing a stool, he pulled it over to sit next to Stiles, before pulling out his books. As he did, his eyes drifted over to Derek and me. "Who's he again?"
"Stiles' cousin." I answered without missing a beat.
"Uh, yeah…" Stiles nodded. "Miguel."
"Is that… blood on his shirt?" Danny asked, concerned and a little freaked out.
Eyes wide, Stiles turned to Derek, seeing the blood on his shirt. "Yeah. Yes. Well, he gets these horrible nosebleeds." He explained, rather smoothly.
Grinning, I rolled of the bed and onto my feet. "Why don't we find you a shirt?" I gave Derek a wink, feeling my amusement grow at the sight of his very annoyed glare.
Still, he stood and followed me to Stiles' drawers, watching silently as I started to pull some shirts out. While I piled them onto top of the drawers, he pulled his shirt off.
I felt myself flush, seeing his bare chest in the corner of my eyes. "You're killing me." I mumbled under my breath so only he heard.
"Pay back." He grumbled back. Reaching over, he grabbed one of the shirts before sighing. "Stiles?"
"Yes?" Stiles turned in his seat, annoyed that Derek was interrupting him.
"This." Derek lifted the shirt in front of him. "No fit."
"Then try something else on." Stiles told him before turning back to Danny.
It was at that point that I noticed the way Danny was checking Derek out. If he was a girl I probably would have ripped his throat out. But seeing as he was a guy, and no threat, I found his ogling eyes amusing.
Stiles must have noticed Danny staring as well, because his attitude suddenly changed. "Hey, that one looks pretty good, huh?" He gestured to the brown and blue shirt Derek had thrown on. "What do you think, Danny?"
"Huh?" Danny was trying so hard not to stare.
Biting back my grin, I leaned against the dresser. "The shirt. You like it Danny?"
"It's… it's not really his colour." He stammered.
Locking eyes with Derek, I let my grin fall into place. "You heard him."
Glaring, hard, Derek pulled the shirt over his head before he started rummaging through the drawers for something better. Which he didn't find. "Stiles! None of these fit."
Danny's eyes roamed his chest, which seemed to break the last bit of his moral compass. "I'll need the OPS, the phone number, and the exact time of the text." He told us, turning to the computer, giving in.
"There." Danny gestured to the computer, having traced the text. "This text was sent from a computer. This one."
Stiles leaned forward in his chair while Derek and I peered over their shoulders to look at the screen. The name on display was the last I ever would have expected.
"Registered to that account name?" Derek asked, sounding just as shocked as I felt.
When Danny nodded, I shook my head. "No, it can't be… my mum?"
Shrugging, Danny stood from his chair, grabbing his things. "That's the computer the text was sent from. Doesn't mean it was her." He noted. "Look, I'm gonna get out of here before you ask me to break any more laws. I'll see you tonight, Stiles."
None of us turned to watch him leave. We were too focused on the fact that the text Allison had received might have been sent by my mum.
"It wasn't her." I told them. I believed it, too. There was no way it could've been her. "Danny's right. Someone else sent it."
"Of course it's not her." Stiles nodded, agreeing with me. "But someone from the hospital sent it."
Carrying some popcorn, I followed mum onto the stands before taking a seat in a spot where we'd both be able to get a good view of the game. The smile on my face was half forced, trying not to give away the fact that I wanted to be somewhere else.
As much as I wanted to help Derek and Stiles they made it clear that I couldn't be there. Even though we were sure my mum had nothing to do with this, there was still a chance that it was her. If it was, someone had to be there to tell Scott face to face. He deserved that. Plus, I had a feeling if I was there with them I wouldn't actually be much help. In that situation I'd be too bias to do the job properly.
"You okay?"
I jumped at the sound of my mum's voice, before quickly nodding. "Uh, yeah. Yeah. Just distracted."
"I noticed." She chuckled lightly.
"Trust me, mum. I'm fine." I offered a more genuine smile and some of my popcorn.
Smiling, she reached over to take some popcorn, before she looked to the players gathering on the field. "So, where's Stiles? Isn't he playing tonight."
"Oh, uh, yeah." I nodded. "He's just running a little late."
Shrugging, she popped some of the popcorn into her mouth. "Who's the guy with Scott? On the bench?"
Turning to follow her gaze, I spotted Scott sitting on the bench… next to Jackson. Oh, that can't be good. "He's Jackson. The asshole I complain about sometimes. He's the pain in the ass that's been pushing Scott around."
Frowning, mum looked a little insulted. "He told me they were friends."
I scoffed. "Far from it."
The team all stood and gathered then, getting ready to start the game. Mum and I fell silent, waiting for the action to begin. That's when I overheard a conversation in the crowd.
"Chris, you remember how we were talking about a second Beta? A younger one?"
"Yes."
"Can you get turned by a scratch?"
"If the claws go deep enough. Maybe."
"Wonder how deep those went."
Looking through the crowd of people sitting on the bleachers, I spotted Chris and Kate Argent, their eyes fixed on the gathered team. Following their stare, I felt everything inside me tense, seeing three distinctive clew marks on the back of Jackson's neck.
My eyes continued to look over the team before locking onto Scott's. The look on his face told me he'd overheard the Argent's as well.
We might not like Jackson, but this was the last thing we needed. Two things could come from them thinking he's a werewolf. One, they kill him. Or two… they press him for information and he tells them everything.
Great. Just great.
Bamby
If you would like to be tagged please send an ask, and tell me what list you want to be added to, it’s just easier to organise this way :):)
Forever Tags:
@kellyn1604 @bunnymelodies @ask-kakashihatake​
Teen Wolf:
@anique-olsman
She Howls:
@taviiip
21 notes · View notes
austinpanda · 5 years ago
Text
Dad Letter 071220
Tumblr media
12 July, 2020
Dear Dad--
Another week of plague, isolation, and lightsabers! Also we got the remnants of a tropical storm, I think, which has always been a concern now that we live on the eastern seaboard. But by the time the storm reached Old Town, Maine, it amounted to about 90 minutes of light rain. For those of us who like observing the weather, it was disappointing as hell, quite the anti-climax. We had more of a hurricane a few years back in Austin, when we got the leftovers of that one that ate Houston. We got about 50 inches of rain in two days; it was AWESOME! Checking...that was Hurricane Harvey from August of 2017. Oh well, there’s still plenty of hurricane season left to go, and I’m not worried. My shit is insured. 
So, about the coronavirus, and leaving out any political commentary, did you notice that the national caseload, which had been dropping, just started rising again? I mention this only because if you were under the impression that we got this virus beat, that seems to have been overtaken by facts on the ground, and pretty please continue wearing a mask when shopping or going out in public, because your fellow Oklahomans are a petri dish of icky germs right now. You know, I never thought I’d witness an honest-go-god plague in my lifetime, certainly nothing that would directly impact the way I live my life. But ohhhhh, is this impactful! (And by the way, I’m not crazy about the fact that “impactful” is a word, but it is, so I’m using it.) Every time I check in with someone I know and/or love to see how they’re doing, they’re all responding with some variation of, “Oh, you know,” and they make a gesture that seems to encompass the whole universe around them, as if to say, I’m doing okay, but the universe is totally fucking blowing it right now. And that’s where I live, man!!
So I truly hope you and Elaine are doing okay. I know no one’s health is as robust as we’d like, but I’m sure you’re still exercising. Good movies are coming out, it’s just more likely that they’ll come straight to video instead of to movie theaters first. That Tom Hanks WWII “Greyhound” movie got delayed, and I read that it made Tom Hanks sad, not just because he starred in it, but because he wrote the screenplay. But! I believe if you have something called Apple Plus--I don’t have this, and I’m not entirely clear what it is--you can see it now. In other words, it’s been released digitally. I suppose there are services that allow you to pay to watch it on your TV, assuming the internet is involved in there somewhere? Entertainment technology began to leave me behind once they mastered flat screen TVs. I’ll see if I can find an easy way to watch it on the computer and let you know.
The other excitement of the week? I purchased Turtle Wax! I’ve noticed the paint on my 12 year-old Hyundai is starting to fade in spots, so I decided that, if water beaded up on the hood when it rained, that would somehow completely correct the faded paint problem. (In retrospect, I realize that it won’t, it’ll just make the spots of bare paint slightly shinier.) Now that I’ve done a few test spots on the hood and roof, I want it to rain, to see if it’s working. The last rain occurred just before I got the Turtle Wax. This shit is exciting to me! It never seemed to make much sense to wax my car in Texas, and I’m not sure why. I guess I figured the sun would kill whatever car paint it wanted to kill, and some wax wasn’t about to stop it. But now I’m quarantining, and spending the whole day looking out the window at my car, thinking, now that I have a lightsaber, my life will be 100% complete once I can wax my hood. Not the whole car, mind you, just the hood and roof. I don’t need to see water beading up on the sides in order to achieve complete self-actualization, it seems.
Oh, new kitty update: We are supposed to get the new kitten tomorrow, from our neighbor Clint. Because problems keep popping up that interfere, I predict only about a 50% chance that we’ll actually have the new kitty by tomorrow. That part can kiss my ass, by the way. They’re only a kitten for a short time, and we’re missing the period of maximum cuteness. And we really could use a new mammal around the house to keep everyone entertained while we’re stuck here. We have special litter. I bought flea collars. We have a whole plan, all planned out, how we’re going to introduce new kitty into the house, and how we’ll introduce it to Sam, and take lots of pictures, because it’s just so damn adorable. I can’t wait! I’m going to try to be patient, but gimme my fucking kitty, dammit! I need something furry to put some love on!
I wanted to talk about your desire to speak on the phone. I don’t want to do that, but I worry when you add such emotional weight to it, and I can at least talk about it. Here’s how I see it: I have learned, from experience, that you and I do our best communication when it’s not happening live, when we have time to pause and reflect, when we can exercise more thought about how we speak to each other. Let’s face it, I’m a doughy, gay, exceptionally liberal democrat, a bone-deep atheist, and a firm believer that everything republicans do is, by definition, chock full of evil, and best not done. I’m on the side of Black Lives Matter, and the tearing down of Confederate statues. I know you come down pretty firmly on the other side of that debate, in fact, you seem keen to kill the shit out of any protesters who might come over the hill to attack the homestead. 
I think we maintain our friendship better, and treat each other with more kindness and respect, when we have to write the shit down. It requires more thinking. It isn’t just sustaining what I feel is a pretty damn decent friendship that I’m having with you, I think it’s the reason why we haven’t fucked it up yet. I think it’s the reason we’re friends and not busy being angry or disappointed in each other. 
I don’t want to rehash the past. I know you loved me the best way you knew how. I know you did your best as a parent, and I’m very grateful for it, which is why I feel like I can do better than just cutting off all communication between us entirely, even though we’re so different. In case it’s not obvious, I put some effort into the letters I write to you. I make sure they’re not short. I make sure they show you the real me without rubbing your nose into my liberal opinions, or being accidentally thoughtless in some way.
Perhaps it’ll help to look at it this way: I know so many people who have nothing but contempt for their family, and don’t want to have anything to do with them. You happen to have a family member who’s a brilliant, and funny writer, who could write the great American novel (if he knew how to make stuff up, but it turns out he’s bad at that) but I prefer to channel that energy into my weekly letter to you. I want to protect our friendship and I think I’ve figured out how to do that. I know it’s not how you want things to be, but just remember that I’m loving you the best way I know how, too. We are communicating.
Now just so that I don’t end this week’s letter on something that may be a bummer, allow me to tell you about my new lightsaber. (Trust me, you’re going to need to know all this stuff.) It can be changed to whatever color you want. It makes all the lightsaber sounds; the speaker is in the pommel, and can get quite loud. You know how they flash when two lightsabers hit each other? You know, in real life? They made my toy one to do the same thing. When you wang it against something, it flashes white a few times briefly. I’m telling you all this in case it helps you decide whether you’ll need one, but trust me, you do. If any scary people come over the horizon to attack your homestead and you greet them with a blue lightsaber, I guarantee they’ll drop their weapons, and embrace you in brotherhood. 
Of course, I’ll write more next week. I hope you’re safe and staying out of the sun. All my love to both of you!!
0 notes